• The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
  • The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
Chapter 23: Trauma


Chapter 23: Trauma


CONTENT WARNING: Death, Hate Speech, Mild Gore​

The silence filling the clinic room lingered for a while as everyone either processed, or tried to process the implications of Anne's realization. Autumn's eyes went wide after just a moment as it all clicked for her, but others were much less successful.

And that included Sage.

"~Huh?~"

As astonished as this human was at something, the Phantump couldn't quite piece together what it was exactly. She recognized the last word the girl had said from somewhere, but not what it meant, leading her to tilt her head a bit.

"~Wh-what do you mean?~"

Anne didn't expect that reaction in the slightest. It made her doubt her own observation for a moment before she shook it aside. Regardless of whether they understood her, they still clearly spoke Unovan, and almost certainly used to be a human.

Used to.

Maybe they just didn't remember what 'Unovan' meant? Not a word most use often in their daily lives, very few people spoke anything other than it, outside of large cities, at least. Ultimately, though, none of that truly mattered. What mattered is that Anne felt both concerned and sorry for the ghost child in front of her, and wanted to help them somehow.

And that required them to meet each other first.

"~Umm... nevermind. Hi, m-my name is Anne! What's yours?~"

Thankfully, the human's meeting had the desired result. Her understandable voice, unknowingly made even more so with Autumn's help, was friendly and warm, something Sage couldn't get enough of. After shaking some of her previous shock, she hovered over closer and spoke up again, her words much more upbeat this time.

"~I'm Sage! Nice to meet you, Anne!~"

The ghost's greeting clarified two things in Anne's mind, one much more harrowing than the other. They were obviously a girl, and clearly a young one at that, younger than even her. The slight distortion when Sage spoke made it difficult to estimate exactly how old she sounded, but she couldn't have been older than seven or eight years old.

"Hello, Sage!"

Ember's woofed greeting took the hauntling aback, but she got over her own surprise quickly. In no time, she had hovered over to the firefox and introduced herself to her too—and then, the rest of the room. Each of her greetings were warmer and more energetic, all the pleasant interactions only making her more eager towards having more and more of them. She was rather skittish when talking to Grace in particular, though, which Anne... couldn't blame her for.

A nice—if slightly blunt—Zangoose was still a Zangoose after all, and even the older girl would need a lot more exposure before she could finish reclassifying the sight from 'run away NOW' to 'person'. She knew full well that broad categorizations like that helped nobody, but they lingered in her mind, whether she liked that fact or not.

Might as well take them head-on and work through them instead of pretending they aren't a thing.

Autumn ended up being the last person to meet the ghostie, still rather stunned. Enough so to make Sage speak up and ask if there was something wrong, making the Indeedee lightly shake her head and offer the lil' one a hug. One gladly taken—surprisingly so, considering Sage's previous skittishness.

The most welcome kind of 'surprisingly'.

As the situation in the room calmed down enough for the visiting kids to gradually drift back chattering among themselves and for Anne to come to terms with this Phantump some two feet away from her being a dead girl, the human heard a familiar voice in her head. It was clearly Autumn's, but... slightly muffled, its contents quickly clarifying why that was.

"^Anne, do you... have any ideas about how we could help Sage? Oh—just focus on words in your mind and I'll pick them up, no need to speak out loud.^"

It was an excellent question, to which Anne had barely any idea how to answer.

She half-heartedly nodded as she tried to really think through the implications of her revelation, their combined tragedy soon boring a pit in her stomach. This was just a little girl, someone's child, and now she's dead and presumably very, very far from home. The underlying surprise of a Phantump being a former human was there, but it was hardly important enough to merit anything more than an off-handed acknowledgement.

The past few days have made it very clear that mons weren't anywhere near as different from pe—humans as everything in Anne's life had tried to teach her. Why would they and humans be any different when it came to coming back as ghosts?

Why would humanity be spared from that horror?

As Anne kept thinking, further unpleasant realizations followed, with some of them aimed at nobody but herself. She was right, Sage was just a little girl, someone's child, and so far away from her family. And all that would've been just as true even if she'd been a Pidove, or a Patrat, or any other species in her past life, too.

She had enough grip on herself in that moment to not let herself be dragged into the pit of self-loathing, not this time, but the self-awareness still stung.

"^How could we help her? I'm... I'm not sure. I suppose knowing what had happened to her would be helpful, but I can't imagine that being comfortable for her to think about, and I don't know if our curiosity will do her any good.^"

Autumn acknowledged Anne's words with a light nod as she blankly stared into the nearby wall, her paws thoughtlessly petting Sage's wooden shell. The Indeedee was too distracted by her own thoughts to notice the unpleasantness swirling around Anne's mind, but Ember didn't have that obstacle. No matter what exactly had soured her best friend's mind, she still wanted to swat it out.

And there were few better antidotes to Anne's gloom than the firefox's soft warmth filling her lap and pressing itself into her front.

"^I think it could help a lot, though. Even if there's only so much we could do with that knowledge, we might find out how to comfort her more, or whether there's some dangerous predator nearby some of our scouts could deal with. Of course, all that only if Sage wants to talk about it; I'd loathe to put her through even more pain than she'd already been through.^"

The Indeedee's response had Anne shudder slightly as she petted Ember's back with her one functional hand; the thought of the younger girl having been hunted down deeply terrifying. Unsurprising—this was the wilderness after all, and every single human kid has had it drilled into them that venturing into the woods was very dangerous—but still terrifying.

Suppose this rationalization made sense, especially if it could lead to the village becoming safer overall. This was all miserable, and her eyes were rather damp even just from thinking about it, but they could figure something out for the lil' ghostie.

They had to.

A further downturn in the mood earned Anne even more warm affection from the Braixen, slowly melting through the worst of her worries. Ember wasn't entirely sure about the specifics of what Anne and Autumn were talking about, but she agreed with their drive wholeheartedly.

"M-mhm!"

Ember's affirmation had Sage look over at her confused, much to the fox's amusement. Unsure how to respond verbally, she recalled a cute human gesture Anne used to show to her, trying her hardest to curl her fingers into a rough shape of a heart. Scuffed as her attempt at conveying the symbol was, it was nonetheless understood by the recipient, lighting up the Phantump's expression and prompting her to try returning it.

To no success, but fortunately, that didn't demotivate her too much.

Especially with someone else stepping up in curiosity.

"Th-that's a cool name, Sage!"

Blossom's greeting wasn't the most well thought out in the world, but it succeeded at catching the girl's attention all the same. And then, startling her at the realization that the Dartrix was standing some four inches away from her and had flown over entirely silently. Which then startled the owlet, not expecting such a drastic reaction; the two left unsure how to respond.

Zephyr caught just enough of the exchange to break into chittering giggling, almost making Blossom speak up at him in a mix of slight fluster and equally mild annoyance—

But then, someone else stepped into the room.

"Alright everyone, you'll have to get out for a moment to give the human some space. It's time to change their bandages."

The unfamiliar voice, simultaneously a brief burst of buzzing with several clicking noises interspersed in it and a middle-aged lady mustering out all the patience she had available, made Anne perk up. She had seen the Leavanny that had just walked in a couple more times by now, but never heard her speak with a provided translation.

And as important as having her bandages and cast changed was, the thought that everyone would have to get out of the room because of her was an unpleasant one. Then again, forcing them to sit through what almost certainly was a gory sight didn't sit right with her, either. Maybe the nurse could just lower the curtain around the bed again and shield them from having to see it that way?

"~U-um—no no, you don't have to leave.~"

Anne's words stunned the Leavanny, both because of being translated for the first time, and for defying her guidance in such a blatant way. Before the bushbug's surprise could turn to annoyance—or worse, anger—Anne continued, hoping to clarify.

"~W-would it be possible for the curtains to get lowered again s-so that those who want to stay can j-just hop on the bed?~"

Now that was a much more understandable idea, if still rather silly. Though, if the patient was comfortable with it, then the Leavanny supposed she could let it slide.

"Sure. Alright everyone, you best get over there or get ready to see some blood. And you... u-um..."

"~'A-Anne'?~"

"Yes, Anne. Sorry. Lay down here. You'll have to move, Autumn."

The room erupted into a fair bit of chaos as the mantis medic got ready and prepared everything needed to reapply a fresh cast. Anne's still-aching body appreciated getting to lie down again; most shifted further away from Anne's injured arm to avoid the gruesome sight—but surprisingly, not everyone. Of her guests, only Blossom did, leaving the other three behind to watch what was underneath all the thick bandages in a mix of morbid curiosity and... regular curiosity.

"First, I'll need to numb the arm again. Can you—"

Anne was familiar enough to know what to do now, pulling back what remained of her sleeve to expose as much of her shoulder as she could, and stuck it out for better access. The eagerness of the gesture took the Leavanny aback, but not for long, especially as the surprise turned into appreciation for cooperating.

"Thank you, Anne. This will sting a bit. Hopefully, it hasn't been too painful for you in the past."

"~No, not at all!~"

Even despite her knowing exactly what would happen, the touch of the medic's leafy limbs on her bare skin took Anne aback. She didn't have the time to react further before it was followed by a quick, barely noticeable sting, and then... blissful nothingness. The muted aching in her left arm wasn't bad enough to leave Anne agonized, but having it be suddenly removed still brought a wave of immense relief.

"~Ohhh... th-thank you, umm... nurse.~"

"Name's Maple. And... you're very welcome, dear. I'm really glad you've been cooperative."

Whatever hesitation there might've been once Anne had first spoken up was now entirely gone. Maple's words were as confident as they got, and that extended to her actions. Bit by bit, she peeled the cast off, making the girl shudder despite the lack of any associated pain. Nothing but a slight cold chill, and the unpleasant, wet sounds every once in a while.

She was so, so glad she didn't have to see all the gory details—something the ones that elected to stay behind the curtain couldn't say.

"...ohh, ewww. Wh-why's there so much blood..."

Anne didn't like the implications of these words one bit.

"Pfffft, most of us are full of blood, Mint. It's really only us Grasses, Steel-types, and Ghosts that are the exception to that—and some rocks, too, I suppose. In almost everyone else, there's a lot of this stuff when taken together."

The medic's answer was helpful in explaining the Gloom's surface-level confusion, but did little to help with the underlying disgust. As Maple continued to take the cast apart, the Poison-type's obvious discomfort got louder and louder, culminating in a dry heave, soft steps toward the room's entrance, and the rustle of the canvas flap being violently pulled aside.

"Gnarly."

The Zangoose's observation sounded more bored than the human would've ever suspected anyone to react to the presumed sight. A few moments later, Grace continued, genuine surprise filling her voice for the first time today—

"Wait, where'd he—Mint! Where'd you go?"

—followed by the noises of her leaving the room.

Over on the other side of the curtain, Anne was managing rather well. Ember had snuggled up to her almost immediately after she laid down. Fortunately for everyone involved, Sage didn't try looking through the flimsy barrier separating her from a sight nobody her age should ever witness. Instead, she slowly gathered the courage to join the very comfy Braixen, before Zephyr's voice made her jump a bit.

"Wow, I... I'm really glad I don't have to see this in the wild."

Everyone in the room aside from the pair of (once)-humans agreed strongly with that observation, even without seeing the bloody mess being referenced. The Phantump didn't quite figure out what they meant, but Anne did, shuddering at the thought of anyone present here having to hunt other living beings for survival.

Only the most natural thing in the world, only absolutely horrific.

"Indeed, Zephyr, indeed. So... Anne. I think I remember you using your arms a lot."

Words addressed to her snapped the human out of any growing warmth-induced drowsiness, first making her nod, and then clarify once she remembered that Maple couldn't see her.

"~Y-yes, I use them a-all the time.~"

"It's gonna be a long while until your arm is all well again, sadly. We can Heal Pulse all we want, but grave injuries like this still take a while to mend. And then I'm unsure how much you'll be able to use it even after it's done recovering. I think I remember seeing some nerves being damaged too..."

The thought of her injury being potentially permanent sent a pang of fear through Anne's body. It stirred Autumn out of her thoughtful mood enough to scramble along to the human and try to join in on the comfort.

"~I-I see. Th-thankfully my other hand is the d-dominant one, I'll live...~"

"'Dominant'?"

The confusion in Maple's voice took Anne aback—and behind the human's line of sight, Autumn, too. She supposed it was just a human thing, one she'd be glad to explain in that case.

"~It's uh, it's when you're much b-better at using one hand than the other. L-like, I can draw and write with my right hand, but have no idea how I would do it with the other one.~"

"^Really? I would've thought these sorts of skills would work with both arms.^"

"~No, they don't, n-not for me at least.~"

"I can't imagine b-being better at using one wing than the other, heheh..."

Blossom's giggling comment was amusing, but it also got Anne thinking. That made sense, with birds having one wing be stronger than the other would make it impossible for them to fly straight, and much the same was probably true for quadrupeds. Which left bipeds—and even then, only some of them, judging by Autumn's confusion.

"Is that a human thing?"

"~I-I think so, Mrs. Maple.~"

"No, it's not!"

Ember speaking up took everyone else aback, especially about something that sounded so human.

"I h-have that too! I only use my left hand for my wand."

"~Are you left-handed?~"

Sage's quiet question had the Braixen first pause as she double checked whether that word meant what she thought it did, before eagerly agreeing.

"~Ooooo, that's cool! I'm right-handed.~"

The Phantump waved both her arms for emphasis, without a visible difference in how well she could move them. Could be that 'dominant' hand thing didn't show up when waving, could be that she just wasn't 'right-handed' anymore. A neat, and somehow-not-entirely-human fact in either case.

"Well, at least I'm glad that this won't impact you as much as it would if it was the other arm. There's something else I've been curious about, if you don't mind."

"~S-sure.~"

Anne felt her shoulder getting lightly pulled all around and exactly nothing below it, but the steadily decreasing coldness implied that Maple was applying the new cast. It wasn't anything uncomfortable, but the sooner she could move freely again, the better.

"When you first got here, I saw a few of these small, round burn scars on your arms and had no idea what to make of them. All I could figure out was that they must've been here even before your accident. What had caused them?"

Well-meaning as the question was, it immediately sent a shudder through the girl's body and the minds of the two nearby psychics. The answer was straightforward and horrible in equal measure, and exactly nobody wanted Anne to have to push herself through putting words to a disgusting, horrifying truth. Still, the girl tried.

"~I-it's f-from... f-from—~"

"^Her human parents inflicted these onto her, and it won't happen again.^"

Autumn's voice was steadfast, not permitting even the slightest consideration of pursuing this topic any further. It was rather unlike her, taking the Leavanny aback, but she wasn't about to argue with something this clearly unpleasant.

"I see. I'm... very sorry to hear, Anne. Alright, I think I'm done here. I will pull up the curtain now."

The mix of Braixen warmth and a gentle psychic hug embracing much of her body helped Anne brace herself for the sight that awaited her—a thankfully tame sight. Her arms were wrapped in layers upon layers of reinforced silk, some of it still fresh enough to glisten. No blood on either her shoulder or on the couple fingertips that stuck out of the cast, but... the scene wasn't without its gory parts, with Maple taking her time before carrying what remained on the previous cast out.

So, so red on the inside...

It was nauseating, and not just for Anne.

"S-sorry Anne I have to go-*umph*—"

Before the girl could even finish turning her head, Blossom was gone through the magically safeguarded window, leaving everyone still present hoping Dartrix hadn't gotten too sick. Ember fared better, and Sage was thankfully too distracted by staring at the stick in the fox's tail to notice, needing a long while to realize that both the owlet and the mantis were now gone.

Wanting to drag herself away from all that unpleasantness, Anne wasted no time before sitting back up and turning towards Sage. Anything to get her own condition out of her mind, and there was no better way to do that than to contribute to something genuinely helpful.

"~Hey, Sage?~"

The hauntling's 'hmm?' had her looking all around the room, confusion creeping onto her wooden face at the surroundings yet again having shifted. So much more change here than in the uniform mix of white snow and black trees outside...

"~S-so... me and Autumn were curious about where you came from, a-and if you remember it.~"

Contrary to the worst of Anne's fears, Sage didn't immediately break into tears. In fact, she took the request very calmly; one spectral hand gently patted the bottom of her shell as she tried to think back.

Which sadly didn't mean her introspective efforts would amount to much, however.

"~I... d-don't remember. I've only been walking through the forest with Mr. Yaksha and sometimes sleeping.~"

The unfamiliar name caught everyone's attention, Anne continuing shortly.

"~'Mr. Yaksha'? Who is he?~"

"~He's a friend! He found me when I was all alone and has been protecting me! He's a bit angry sometimes, but really nice!~"

As glad as everyone gathered was to hear that the little one didn't have to brave the wilderness alone, the latter remark caught the attention of Anne and Autumn in particular, neither of them liking it.

"~Did he ever... d-do anything to you?~"

"~Nooooo! I said he's nice, he's just... uh... often not happy and talks little and sometimes gets angry, but never at me!~"

"^Hmm... 'rough'?^"

"~Y-yeah! He's my friend, and I wish he was happy.~"

"~I hope h-he will be too when he sees you having fun with us! What species is he?~"

"~Oh?~"

Once more, a term Sage was unfamiliar with, forcing Anne to restate her question.

"~Wh-what does he look like?~"

"~He's this big, and gray all around, and has these silly teeth that open.~"

The mental image of 'teeth that open' brought varying levels of discomfort to everyone gathered, but the human had a hunch about what it meant.

"~Do they open f-from the side and are golden?~"

"~Golden?~"

"~Yellow.~"

"~Yeah!~"

"~So he's a Banette?~"

While Autumn realized she'd seen one of these earlier right beside Sage, the Phantump herself got... a bit confused. She didn't remember knowing that word, but the more she thought about it, the more something came back to her recollection, eventually culminating in a shaky nod.

"~Y-yeah, I think so.~"

The confirmation left Anne uneasy, in turn. All she'd ever heard associated with that species was immense cruelty and pure hatred, and to hear of one that had been apparently looking after this little ghost girl was... unexpected. Still, clearly yet another bigoted human myth, she was well aware—

"^Wouldn't have thought one of them would ever make for a protector.^"

...or not just human this time.

Anne chuckled to herself, relieving some of the steadily building tension. As casual as their chat had been so far, Anne was almost certain it wouldn't remain so for much longer. One deep breath, another, time to continue.

"~I'm glad to hear he's been looking a-after you. Do you remember what happened... before that?~"

As predicted, Sage's body language grew more uncomfortable almost immediately. Anne didn't know what to do, but Ember's wordless affection was eagerly accepted and appreciated. It was the most pleasant thing the Phantump had ever experienced, making her only bury herself further into the fluff. It didn't look like she'd be giving an answer to this particular question. Anne and Autumn alike mulled through where to take this chat next—

But then, Sage clumsily turned around, and responded.

"~I... I d-don't remember much. I know I-I used t-to be something e-else, b-but... I don't know what. All I remember is laughter and my head hurting so, so much and it always makes me scared and I want to know what happened and—~"

Anne's hug wasn't anywhere near as comforting as that of the Braixen, but it was just as well received, especially with the human pulling in both the ghostie and the fox she was snuggling into in one fell swoop. Autumn wasn't far behind either, focusing more on the situation around her now that they've both figured out a lead, and made sure that the lil' ghost was interested in being helped.

As the part Grass-type slowly calmed down, others listened in to the commotion happening beside them. Stunky weren't particularly well suited to climbing anything even close to vertical, but that didn't mean Zephyr wouldn't give it his best effort. Eventually, he'd made enough holes in the bedding to pull himself up onto it, and approached the cuddle pile.

"I-I'm sorry it happened to you, but I'll protect you, Sage! I won't let it happen again!"

The Dark-type's posturing was silly at best, but that didn't make the gesture any less heartfelt, bringing smiles to the room.

Aside from Sage.

"~B-but Mr. Yaksha is already protecting me.~"

The clarification brought on a few moments of awkward silence during which nobody really knew what to say, the Stunky most of all. Thankfully, Autumn was familiar enough with kid-induced uneasiness to think of a way out, audibly clearing her throat before telepathically chiming in.

"^That's still a great gesture Zephyr, thank you. Now, Sage... would you want me to help you remember what happened?^"

Focus being brought back over onto the Indeedee made the Phantump's expression light up once more. She wasted no time before huddling closer to Autumn's front and firmly nodding; her sheer affection towards the psychic was no less confusing than it was earlier.

"^Alrighty, we can try to figure it out together! Now, Anne? Would you mind coming along with us to help me make sense of any human things I might see?^"

The human had absolutely zero idea what 'coming along' could've meant there, but it didn't matter. As long as she could help the undead girl out, she was down.

"~Yeah!~"

"^Are you sure? I can't imagine it'll be anything... pretty.^"

"~I'm—I'm used to not pretty things. I'll be alright.~"

To Autumn's utmost regret, Anne was very right about that.

"^Okay. Ember, could you give us space? Sage, could you sit on Anne's lap for this?^"

The hauntling took her time letting go of the chubby psychic, but ultimately did as asked, and so did the Braixen. Anne's one-armed hug wasn't anything warm like Ember's or padded like Autumn's, but it felt... nice in a more familiar way, at least.

"^Thank you both! Now...^"

The Indeedee took the deepest breath of her life before sitting down beside the human and the once-human, laying a paw on Anne's forearm and grabbing Sage's hand with the other one. She felt immense dread fill her as she prepared to descend in a much more controlled way than a couple of days ago. No matter how nervous it made her, Sage deserved to know what had happened.

And both she and Anne wanted to help with all their hearts.

"^...let's do this.^"

A wave of static rushed through Anne's brain as her body suddenly grew weak, slumping forward together with the other two. In just a few seconds, all three of them were completely out, somewhere between asleep and fainted, as Autumn reached into Sage's memories.

To the very beginning.

To her very end.

*crunch*

*crunch*

Slow, careful steps filled the small clearing.

The point of view the three were forced into was almost entirely focused on the surrounding forest floor. The occasional glances up at the nearby trees showed off the beautiful fall colors filling the scene, be they still feebly holding onto the branches or laying dried on the ground. It was the latter that Sage was specifically interested in, though, their colorful sneakers constantly looking around in search of the biggest pile of leaves to crunch through.

They liked that sound.

Despite the focused point of view, most of Sage's outfit was visible. A bright yellow, puffy jacket, sneakers spanning half the rainbow, a loose pair of stretchy jeans. And, on top of the latter, a clearly oversized skirt, one dark-skinned hand constantly having to hold it in place around their waist.

It felt nice to wear. How it looked and especially how it moved when they tried to twirl. It was so, so pretty, just like when their older sister wore it.

Sage hoped she wouldn't notice it missing for a moment. They didn't remember her wearing this one in a while, and if they just put it back like it was before, it would be fine, right? Their sister would probably be so angry about them taking it without her knowledge, and looking weird in it, if she ever found out. A part of them knew they weren't supposed to be wearing it. After all, skirts were for girls, and not for—

"~Guys, look! Sage's wearing a dress!~"

Suddenly, the focus snapped over onto the small hill surrounding the clearing. On top of it, a trio of older boys.

Faces distorted beyond comprehension.

Sage could only stand there in panic as they watched them approach, one arm still clutching their sister's skirt to their side. The boys' cruel laughter grew with every step, especially as they continued to mock them in their low voices.

"~Guess he's really just a sissy, ahahaha!~"

"~No kidding! What, were you too fed up with just being a crybaby, Sage, and just had to grab a dress to go along with it~!?~"

The point of view shifted slightly backwards as Sage tried to hold them back with a raised hand. Eventually, a boyish, shaky voice responded, right as the three walked up to them.

Sage's voice.

"~L-l-leave me alone—~"

"~Or what? You're gonna cry harder?~"

The three's roaring laughter reduced Sage to shaking again as they were surrounded. Each of the boys had a solid foot on them, the sheer distortion around their heads only conveying a cruel smile.

And then, the first shove came.

The world turned into a blur as Sage tried to remain standing, forced to let go of the skirt to regain their balance. It was of little help though, especially as they then tripped on it, sending them down onto their knees, to the trio's monstrous amusement. They were too afraid to leave the skirt behind, grabbing it again before trying to run--

"~Oh man, everyone's gonna love this!~"

As scared as Sage already was, it was nothing compared to the sheer terror that the taunt stirred in them, bringing them to tears.

"~P-p-please don't tell—~"

"~Or what, huh~? What are you gonna do, you fucking crybaby, piss your pants!?~"

Yet more laughter, paralyzing Sage further. The world turned into a blur as they were shoved again and again, stumbling over their feet with every painful push.

"~Figures you dressed up like a girl with how whiny you are!~"

"~A fucking baby is what he is, a little baby girl that needs his bottle badly!~"

Sage closed their eyes as they tried to endure it all. Their inner ear screamed at being constantly shoved around, their body cried at the shoves turning into punches, into kicks, into more and more painful bruises.

"~And don't you even fucking try telling anyone about this—~"

The whirlwind of pain abruptly stopped as they got grabbed by their shoulders with a grip strong enough to send them screaming if they had any voice left.

"~—'cuz if you do, we'll tell everyone what a fucking FAGGOT you are!~"

An instant later, the most forceful shove yet, sending Sage falling backwards. They pried their eyes open, looking up at the sky, at the beautiful fall around them, at the trio of popular, well-off bullies, at their smug, self-satisfied grins. Their laughter burned itself into their mind as they fell, fell, fell—

And then, darkness and unimaginable pain from the back of their head.

They tried to move; they tried to do anything, but their body wouldn't listen. There was only burning, radiating suffering that intensified by the moment, and freezing numbness enveloping them from all around. Sage felt their warmth be drained through the back of their head, felt something wet there, and could do nothing but lay there.

And listen.

Laughter.

Shouts.

Screams.

Steps racing away from her, crunching through the fallen leaves.

And eventually, nothing more.

For an eternity.

Freezing cold, oppressive darkness, suffocating silence. Without reprieve, without end, without mercy.

Untold infinities later, a blink back to the recollection.

A silent, unmoving gaze staring down at a lifeless body. Dark-skinned, bloated, covered in dirt and debris, with a few parts already taken by wildlife. Around its head, a brown, dried-out blot. Surrounded by decomposing leaves and almost entirely barren trees.

Alone.

The scene continued in perfect stillness for an unknown amount of time. Not a single thought, not a single motion, only the oppressive, unending sight of a carcass that used to be a person.

And then, a distant voice. Followed by another, and another still. One of them low, very low, just like she'd heard before—

Before—

She had to run.

At last, Sage turned and levitated away as fast as she could, the most distant voices suddenly eclipsed by her own panicking breathing. Everything shook, the world was once more a blur of white and brown and gray and black—

In the distance, a heartbroken shriek behind her. A wail of a family shattered, of a child lost, of an unspeakable tragedy.

Further and further away.

Soon enough, it was gone, as was everything else. There were only the trees around her, the frost and decomposing leaves underneath her, and the silver, clouded skies above her.

A cruel world in all its vastness.

All the trio knew was that they'd been crying for hours.

They remained motionless even as they returned to awareness, only capable of shaking as tears continued to flow.

Anne kept the little girl close and held her tight, so very tight. She was afraid to let go of her even for a moment, afraid of unthinkable horrors happening to her again, of her being hurt so cruelly again. Autumn's angle didn't let her do much physically, but she more than made up for that with her psychics, keeping Sage in as warm of an embrace as she could manage, as if to protect her from the deathly cold.

Sage hurt more than words could describe.

The Indeedee felt everything going on around her. Felt their grief, their loss, their pain, Sage's overwhelming fear. She wanted to do something, anything, to help in the moment, but there was nothing any of them could do. Nothing that could make up for what the Phantump had gone through.

All they could do was be there for her, no matter what.

As Autumn regained her bearings, she tried to push herself to at least check up on her surroundings. Ember held Anne as tight as she could, terrified at what was going on and feeling unable to stop it. Zephyr kept anxiously standing guard, constantly glancing over at them with uncertainty. The tiniest bit of relief filled his expression as he noticed his teacher beginning to come to again, but he didn't dare speak up about it.

On the ground beside the bed, a wrapped bundle of a now-cold pastry, left behind by presumably Holly. Nobody else around them.

Bit by bit, she began calming down, pushing through the trauma of what she'd just seen. No matter how much she needed comfort in the moment, the two girls beside her needed it more, and she had to be there for them both.

Even as she tried to get rid of the last of them, tears kept coming in the most annoying way.

Once Autumn felt confident about not immediately breaking down again should anything happen, she finally dared move. One paw stroking Anne's arm, the other Sage's hand. She couldn't do much, but she could do that—

And then, the Phantump recoiled slightly, withdrawing partially into her shell as she tried to press herself into Anne even further.

"~I-I-I wanna go home...~"

The Indeedee wanted to weep, but persevered.

"^Shhhhh... shhhhhh....^"

Quiet as they were, the shushes still helped. Just a gentle reminder of Autumn's soothing presence, gradually seeping into the two traumatized girls' minds and helping pull them out from the worst of it. Another attempt at physically comforting Sage went much better. The Phantump clutched her soft paw tight, clinging to it with all her strength, the little of it she had left after everything she just had to go through again.

Autumn knew she couldn't say much beyond that, for there was nothing she could say. Nothing but the most banal response to a tragedy like that, the most obvious one. And yet, the Indeedee still said it, because it needed to be said.

Because Sage needed to hear it.

"^I'm so sorry, sweetie. We're here for you, no matter what.^"

Pained as she still was, the words had reached the lil' Phantump, making her slightly loosen her grip on the psychic's paw.

They helped, even if they couldn't fully mend it all, even if they couldn't answer the most harrowing of questions at the root of it all.

"~Wh-why d-did they do that to m-me...~"

The Indeedee continued her affection as she wondered how to respond to a question like that. There wasn't much directly in the terrible vision that would explain why these specific humans had set their abusive sights on specifically Sage, but it didn't matter.

Because ultimately, the answer was the same.

"^Some people are awful, and want to hurt others no matter what, Sage. We could debate for days about why that is, but... in the end, that's just how things are.^"

The Indeedee's response was as satisfying as an answer to that entire moral conundrum would ever get—which was to say, not in the slightest. Still, there was one more thing she realized she hadn't clarified, something easy to overlook, and yet, the most important sentence she could say. A philosophical answer wasn't the point, wasn't ever the point.

"^It's not your fault, Sage. I promise.^"

What mattered was reassurance.

However trite it was, it too helped, especially when accompanied by all the time in the world for Sage to calm down. Minutes upon minutes of silence, of gentle touch, physical and psychic alike, of the chubby psychic's warm, ever comforting presence. The most important message repeated over and over again when needed, anything to help it all hurt less.

Anne took even longer to come to after everything she'd witnessed. As harrowing as the recollection was for Autumn, it seemed to have hit Anne particularly hard, to the point where the Indeedee had to pry the Phantump out of the human's embrace just to let her move freely again. With time, she too regained her bearings, especially once everyone around had joined in to comfort her.

Including Sage.

Because as much as she hurt, Anne hurt too and was a friend. Why wouldn't she help her?

"~Th-thank you all...~"

With the whispered words signaling the return of the final member of the memory-diving trio, Ember immediately set upon vocalizing her concerns.

"A-Anne! What happened!? You all were crying s-so much, and even afterwards, and you were s-so sad, and..."

The human didn't know how to answer. Ember deserved so much better than to have something as cruel as what they had all just seen be meticulously explained to her, insult by insult and strike by strike.

Especially with Sage able to understand her as well.

"~J-just something really sad, Ember. I-I'm okay now, I think.~"

It was a lie, but one that couldn't be avoided unless they all wished to spend the rest of the day wallowing in the misery of it all. It wouldn't have even been a wholly unthinkable thing to do, not with how terrifying it all was, but they all had to move on. Sage didn't want to keep hurting by thinking about it, Autumn wanted to focus on actually helping the two girls out, and Anne...

Had to make sure of something first.

The human doubted whether Autumn had grasped all the implications of the scene now burned into her memories forever. Hell, she suspected she hadn't done so either, but there was one detail that stood out clear to her, something she knew existed but never really got to interact with before. Not consciously, at least. And she wanted to help, however little she could do. Help this lost child, this little girl feel safe, be her friend, and—if what she'd noticed was right...

Help her be a girl, too.

"~Sage?~"

Everyone sat so close together that the matter of sliding over from Autumn's affection to Anne's was a matter of hovering just a couple of inches over.

"~Y-yes, Anne?~"

"~Could I ask you something... p-personal?~"

Autumn looked at the human uncertainly. She wasn't sure where all this was going, but a part of her doubted it would do anything but bring more tears. Still, Anne clearly had a plan of sorts; she was doing this for a reason, and the psychic let her keep going for now.

"~L-like what?"~

Anne took a deep breath as she tried to mull through the 'right' words for this. She wished so, so much she was more familiar with any sort of proper terminology for this, anything that would let her avoid potentially insulting this hurt child beside her, but... she didn't. All she could do was ask what she had on her mind as earnestly as possible, and hope it wouldn't be taken the wrong way.

"~You're a girl, right?~"

Everyone else was rather confused at hearing such an odd question, be it because of how from the left it was, or—in Autumn's case—by having no idea what did that matter for what they had all just seen. To Zephyr in particular, it came off almost like a setup for an exceptionally ill-timed joke, but no laughs came. Just an expecting human, and an uncertain hauntling, suddenly plunged into deep thought.

It wasn't a topic Sage spent a lot of time reflecting on, especially after ending up like this. Being a girl felt natural to her, but after what she'd just seen, she couldn't help but wonder whether she hadn't accidentally done something wrong. Maybe she shouldn't have been thinking that. Maybe it was bad of her to do so.

She didn't know, and the more she tried to mull it through, the more worried she became. It was only after Anne's fingers brushed against her wooden shell did Sage snap back to awareness, stuttering out the best answer she could think of.

Hoping it would be the right one.

"~I-I think so... I'm a girl, right?~"

An instant later, as close of a hug as Anne's one arm could provide.

"~Yes, of course you are!~"

Anne's audible determination, appearing to have come entirely out of nowhere, was perhaps even more surprising than the pointless question that came before it. Not unwelcome in the slightest, though, lifting everyone's spirits, especially when paired with her slightly teary, but resolute, smile. Sage didn't expect an answer like that, but what surprised her the most, was… her own reaction, in turn.

Just how nice it felt to hear that. She didn't even know why, but it just did.

Sadly, it wasn't the only question Anne had on her mind. She was well aware of just how much more unpleasant this second one could be, how many awful memories it could dredge up, but she had to know. They all had to know, so that they wouldn't inadvertently bring more pain upon her.

"~I also wanted to ask... would your parents have been angry if they knew?~"

Despite how dumbfounding her question was for everyone else, Sage knew exactly what she meant by it. She might've taken her time gathering her thoughts for this previous one, but this time it was she who answered with all the confidence her tiny body could muster out.

"~No! They w-wouldn't, they never did anything bad to me, they would never hurt me!~"

Neither the tone nor the response Anne expected, but they were both reassuring in their own right. And resulted in an immediate follow-up, one that would likely sting even more.

"~Did you tell them?~"

Unfortunately, Anne's hunch was right.

Sage's tiny body shook as she recalled her own thoughts about doing that, from an eternity ago. All the doubts she had, all the times she took her sister's clothing just for a moment to feel nice, all the times she felt like she didn't fit with the boys at all. Dozens of chances to speak up and talk to her parents about this, ask if she was doing something wrong.

All of them squandered.

"~N-no... I d-didn't know what was going on, a-and it was so scary and I didn't want to make them scared a-and—~"

Time time, everyone scrambled in.

Even if only Anne truly knew what they all just discussed, Sage's distress was clear to see, and they all wanted to provide whichever attention they could. Touch, psychics, warmth, even just soft fur. All of them were noted, all of them helped.

Anne felt guilty about pushing the conversation on like this, especially about something she neither had experience with nor didn't strictly need to know. After everything she'd been through, she just wanted to be as sure as possible that this current hell wasn't indirectly caused by Sage's parents being similarly abusive or otherwise not accepting of her, but... it didn't seem to be. Which, if anything, only made it even more tragic.

Because it all could've been avoided, and wasn't.

It stung and hurt, especially with the ghost's sadness soaking through her flimsy t-shirt. Anne wanted to help make up for all this. Make up, however ineffectually, for everything Sage had been through, but wasn't sure how.

Was there anything she could do?

While the human churned through that question, Autumn was torn between concern for Sage because of the sudden emotional downturn, and alert at sensing something, someone, behind her. Pink, glowing eyes, golden zipper for a mouth, peeking in through the nearby wall.

Staring at them all in anger.

The Indeedee had no idea how to respond, focusing on putting up a Protect if needed while continuing to act as if she hadn't spotted them. If this really was the 'Yaksha' that Sage had mentioned, then they shouldn't have been a threat to them, but... their fury made Autumn think otherwise. Why would they be so angry if they really were the Phantump's guardian?

Who were they really—

As if in response to Autumn's thoughts, she felt the ghost's emotions behind her shift. As intense as their anger was, it quickly gave way to first reassurance and relief, and then, even more worryingly, to distress and shame. It left the Indeedee stunned as she sensed Yaksha withdraw from their room—and then seemingly from the entire clinic, too.

Something was off about all this, and she needed to find out what.

"^Anne?^"

Autumn's calm, but no-nonsense tone perked the human right away. Her worries about her behavior getting called out were erased soon after, thankfully.

"~Yes, M-Mrs. Autumn?~"

"^I... need to leave for a moment. Are you gonna be okay with just the others here until I'm back?^"

The thought made Anne shudder a bit, at least initially. She didn't feel in danger here even with her future being uncertain, and between Sage understanding her and Ember knowing enough telepathy to talk to her, Autumn's assistance wasn't strictly needed, but... she still made the girl feel safer. Cared for.

Then again, Autumn definitely wouldn't have asked that without a good reason, so...

"~S-sure. Are you g-gonna be back soon, Mrs. Autumn?~"

"^I hope so! Alright everyone, I need to take care of something and won't be gone for long. Please take care of each other in my absence, okay?^"

Autumn's question got the predictable chorus of reassurances, bringing a weak smile to her face as she slid off the bed and headed out. She expected nothing else, but it still brought well-needed confidence.

Once she'd left, the Stunky wasted no time before jumping off the bed and... coming to a stop beside the door. Anne expected him to eventually move or at least vocalize something, but he just stood there, completely still.

As if… standing guard.

"~Thank you, Zephyr.~"

He didn't even react, and not like Anne could blame him. Especially since her words were likely little more than gibberish to him—

...

...

She figured it out.

Without wasting another moment, Anne immediately slid over to the edge of the bed that all the bags laid beside, and dug in. Several items she needed to get, a few more she hoped to find—assuming that Mrs. Graham had taken what Anne thought she had—and the last few would just make the entire process easier.

Ember helped a bit, though mostly in the task of pulling everything needed up onto the bed with her psychics. At some point throughout the process, an array of noises that came from the direction of the door snagged the Braixen's attention. Squeaks, woofs, mewls and oinks, some familiar but many not. A part of Anne's mind begged for her to look over her shoulder and see what in the world was going on, but it was just this one thing left; she could get it done first—

Yes, there it was!

Pulling a plain, all-black, and very well-worn t-shirt from underneath a dozen pounds of cargo turned out to be harder than expected, especially with Anne's ability to get leverage being... limited. Still, she managed it, tossing it onto the small pile beside herself before assessing her spoils.

Freshly dragged out shirt, the knife she took from her house, a smaller pencil case with a few assorted items. Some glue, some needles, rusty scissors. Beside all these, a few markers and a mess of dark fabric that used to be a pair of trousers some three years and five sizes ago.

She had everything she needed.

With the supplies taken stock of, Anne finally turned around to find out who had joined them all in the meantime. Bell was an appreciated presence—something Sage could attest to right away—Reya looked cute as she chatted with Ember, the Shinx roughhousing with Zephyr was charming, and the Grumpig watching over them all... was there, too.

"~Sage?~"

The well-familiar voice both redirected the lil' Ralts over to Anne's location, and caught the Phantump's attention once more.

"~Did you ever want to have long hair?~"



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 24: Scars


Chapter 24: Scars



Garret had a plan.

Despite the seriousness of the task ahead, he marched on with a smile, confident in his ability to discuss it all in the right way. His plan wasn't the most detailed out there, and if there was anyone who knew that sometimes not even familiarity trumped the impact someone's looks might have, it was him—

But he wouldn't let that get him down.

His role in keeping Anne safe wasn't as crucial as that of his wife or mom—at least, not yet—but he didn't take it any less seriously because of that. The human girl's future was uncertain, and if a closer chat with one of his coworkers would help her chances even a little, then that was all the motivation he needed to give it his all.

'Coworkers' as a term was... stretched, in this specific context.

Both of their roles around the village were very fluid. They weren't expanding fast enough for someone to have to constantly work on new construction, but his mix of raw strength and decent dexterity never had to look far for a problem he could help with. Putting new buildings up or expanding existing ones was his most common task, though, and the Meowstic he was heading towards was often busy carving decorations and furniture for said buildings.

They knew each other just enough to be relatively friendly, but not to have ever spilled their hearts to each other, which... they probably wouldn't be able to avoid this time.

Garret tightened his fur's grasp on his thin limbs as he pushed on, some of the winter cold piercing through regardless. No matter how hard he tried to keep his spirits up, this was going to be difficult, and doubts were never too far behind. Doubly so, with nobody having seen Max for the past couple of days. Thankfully, Hawthorne wasn't bringing any worries about her dad up, which meant that whatever reason he had for keeping himself in his burrow, it wasn't anything tragic.

The Grimmsnarl hoped so, at least.

Even without tragedy, his seclusion still had unnerving implications. The Meowstic was never the most courageous person out there, but he gave off the impression of being calm and composed, unlike what his present absence would've implied. Then again, considering what humans had done to him, it could just be the case of a fear intense enough to erode any composure.

It would make Garret's task here much more difficult if so—and even more necessary. He could do this; he could help his wife and the little girl out—

"Garret."

Hearing a buzzed-out rendition of his name made the fairy look to the side, ending up staring the Vespiquen in the eye. Hardly the person he expected to just chat him up, leaving him with a blank—yet still intimidating—expression.

"What is the human's status?"

"Plenty good, Liz! She was recovering mighty well last I saw her yesterday!"

This time, it was he who was the receiver of a blank stare, growing blanker still as the exhausted Vespiquen slouched slightly.

"I didn't mean personal status. Are they staying or not?"

A much drier, more matter-of-fact question that Garret had absolutely no answer for. He really, really wished he did, be it so that they could either start celebrating or figure out what to do to keep Anne safe, but ultimately it remained to be seen where the elders' whims would go.

"I—I don't know, Liz. It's still undecided."

A low, droning buzz, not letting the bee settle many of her calculations. Barring any personal like or dislike, she had to know whether they would end up with another mouth to feed or not, and the sooner she had an exact number to work off of, the sooner she could start redirecting the village's efforts around. 'I don't know' was perhaps the worst non-answer imaginable.

She needed numbers, even if just bullshit, made up numbers.

"That doesn't help. What is the probability of them staying?"

The Grimmsnarl was much better with arithmetic than the bulk of the village on behalf of constantly having to calculate stuff for construction, but he only drew blanks here. It was an enigma that depended on way too many factors, many of which he wasn't even consciously aware of, to estimate. He couldn't come up with a concrete answer.

An off-the-cuff, throwaway value it was.

"I'm not sure—seven in ten, maybe?"

"Naaaah, more than that."

Mikiri's voice butting into the chat yanked Garret's attention away. She was passing by them, dragging what remained of the human two-wheel behind herself through the snow. Liz immediately got to crunching more numbers upon hearing his estimate; not noticing the Mawile's addendum.

Whether her obliviousness was accidental or intentional, only she knew.

"Seven in ten."

"I'm tellin' ya, it's more!"

"Seven in ten isn't enough for certainty."

Boy, did he know that all too well.

"Very unideal probability. Please let me know once you're more confident."

"Just round it up to a ten in ten, c'mon."

To Mikiri's continued annoyance, the Vespiquen kept not acknowledging her existence. She hovered away shortly after, without sparing the metal fairy as much as a glance. For her efforts, she earned herself two tongues being stuck out at her before the tinkerer resumed her own trek, leaving Garret to follow in her tracks.

Seven in ten was a very unideal probability indeed.

Even that felt like high balling it a substantial amount, too. It felt higher than fifty for sure, but exactly how much higher was anyone's guess, and Garret didn't feel confident about his in the slightest. Ultimately, though, it didn't matter.

He'd still keep trying, even if it was zero.

The thought gave him a well-needed burst of confidence as he marched on. Something he really wished he could share with his wife.

He really hoped Aria was okay.

A different kind of concerned thought provided just enough distraction to let him return to his full pace. Worries swirled under his head with every step; his wife's terrified shriek still burned into his recent memory. So unlike her for her dreams to hit her, so unlike her to ever get that scared or tear up so inconsolably—and yet, here they were. As difficult as this situation was for them all, Aria was taking on much more stress than everyone else, and it really, really showed.

Once all was said and done later today, Garret was dead set on holding her tight for the entire night, no matter what the verdict would be. Be it comfort for her accomplishment of saving Anne, or reassurance should everything they've been doing to amount to nothing, she will need him more than ever.

And he will be glad to provide.

The mental image of the former outcome warmed his soul up as he came to a stop in front of a small shack. Max's dwelling was rather barebones even by the standards of the village, but they made do—at least enough so to never complain about any issues that needed to be fixed. Whether that actually meant they were doing perfectly fine... depended, and there have been a few instances of recent arrivals who didn't dare speak up about their problems because of worrying about coming off as either weak or demanding.

He trusted Max not to fall into that trap, but ultimately, it remained to be seen. After a few more moments of hesitation than he would've liked, Garret knocked on the door with as much gentleness as he could muster. Less than he wished for sometimes, but hopefully just enough for the task.

For a few moments, the dwelling only answered with silence, providing plenty of kindling for the flames of worry. What if something bad did indeed happen to him and Hawthorne was too afraid to tell anyone? What if he was too terrified to respond to someone knocking on the door? What if—

*creeeeeeak*

"G-Garret?"

The familiar voice was a balm for his mind, immediately tossing all worries and replacing them with relief. Max's gamut of expressions was almost as stilted as Garret's, but even then the fairy could clearly pick up on him not doing too well, besides just looking plain ill. Puffy, half-lidded eyes, slightly matted fur, an occasional shiver rocking his entire small body.

Still, he was here, and that's all that mattered.

"Good morning Max! Are you doing alright?"

All the Grimmsnarl got in return was a squinting, confused expression, not helping any. Suppose he needed to just speak up louder and enunciate better—easier said than done.

"Are you doing alright, Max?"

Even despite Garret doing his best to be understood, it still wasn't enough. Not a comfortable situation for either of them, but at least the Meowstic knew what to do next.

"*sigh*, come on—*achoo!*—come on in Garret, need to put my ears on for this."

Without waiting for a response, Max turned around and ventured into his humble home, and Garret followed. It was as plain on the inside as it was on the outside—a few pieces of furniture, a large group cot, a handful of assorted clay jars, and potted plants along the walls. Even despite the hearth burning brightly, the building remained oddly cold. There had to have been some insulation issue somewhere, and once he was done with the actual purpose of his visit, he wouldn't mind staying longer to fix his coworker's place.

But before that, came a chat that the Meowstic needed to prepare himself for. With more focus than such a simple act should require, he levitated two oblong objects into his physical grasp, and strapped them onto what remained of his ears.

Garret didn't know how a Meowstic ought to look. Really, almost nobody in their village did. Their sample size for many of the more uncommon species inhabiting the village was 1, leaving them assuming that every one of said species looked exactly like the person they knew. It was very hard to recognize someone looking different without a reference point.

At least, most times.

The two scars at the tips of his single-segment 'ears', combined with his daughter's appearance, clued most others about something being wrong. And while normally asking a question as blunt as 'who cut your ears in half' was never a good idea, it thankfully wasn't even needed here.

Because the answer, as with many bad things, was 'humans'.

Once Max was done putting the unwieldy prosthetics on, he turned to Garret again and beckoned him over to his spot beside the hearth.

"There we go. Mind going over what you—*achoo!*—what you said there, Garret?"

The rough imitations of what the top part of his ears would've looked like—folded over and almost reaching his eyes—didn't help with psychics any, but it at least let him recover some hearing.

"Ah, I just wanted to check up on you, Max. You've been gone for quite a while now, got everyone worrying!"

The Grimmsnarl's jovial tone was a bit forced, but thankfully no less received because of that. It brought some well-needed relief to the room, followed up by the Meowstic putting a kettle full of ice-cold water over the small, but roaring fire.

"Caught something nasty a couple of days ago, dunno from where. Makes me ache all over. I doubt I'd be much help for anything in this state."

His words were self-evidently true, especially after a salvo of sneezes that followed. As glad as Garret was that his coworker's absence was just a result of an illness, a check-up was only a partial reason for his presence here.

And to his surprise, Max was aware of that, too.

"Don't worry—*achoo!*—it doesn't have... too much to do with the h-human..."

Garret was simultaneously taken aback by Max's words and concerned about the tone change near the end. It was as if confidence evaporated from him with each word, until all that remained was a pretense that neither of them believed in. In all this, though, one part stuck out to him the most.

"I didn't bring up Anne at all."

Despite his uncertainty, Max couldn't help but to give the Grimmsnarl a slight smirk.

"Hawthorne complained to us yesterday about Autumn having taught her and everyone else about humans—I guessed that she, and likely you too, are quite involved in the entire human ordeal. And, given that you know her name, it seems—*achoo!*—it seems I was right."

Garret might've wished to shrivel at being seen through so easily, but he tried not to let that get to him. Especially since, to the best of his ability to tell, Max didn't sound offended about that.

"Well... yes, you're right. I also wanted to talk about her, if that's alright."

"Oh, it is, it is. Though, I figured I wouldn't have to go over all this again."

...

Again?

"A-again? What do you mean, Max?"

"Oh? Elder Celia visited us yesterday evening to discuss just this topic. I would've thought that you knew."

Nope, and Garret most definitely didn't enjoy thinking about the implications of that. He's never had any negative interactions with the Primarina Elder, but with how concerned his wife and mom were about her, him being so as well felt warranted.

"Nope, first time hearing about it. Sorry for that, can't imagine it's one bit pleasant."

"Don't worry about it, I—*achoo!*—I figured that the discussion would eventually reach me considering... yeah."

Even though the thought of spying on an Elder's actions made the Grimmsnarl feel queasy, he couldn't resist asking.

"Out of curiosity... was she angry or anything?"

"Hardly—I don't even really know how she was. She just showed up, asked a few questions, hid her face behind that flipper the whole time and left before I could get her a drink. Nothing accusatory, just all flat and matter-of-fact about the human situation. Kinda like what I'm imagining you wanted to ask me, too."

That description didn't feel the Fairy-type with even the slightest bit of confidence.

"Well, I suppose there's gonna be some overlap—"

"You wanted to ask me what was my opinion about the human possibly staying here considering my past, r-right?"

Garret's taken-aback look told Max everything, and so did the Meowstic's amused chuckle tell the Grimmsnarl in return.

"It's alright. To sum up what I told Celia... absent any context, I wouldn't want the human to stay, no."

Dense silence filled the room as the demon processed the response, eyes growing increasingly wider. Before he could ask for an elaboration, or even plead his case, the water in the kettle finally announced its readiness, distracting Max away from the tense discussion.

Garret wouldn't have ever guessed that there'd be a situation where a cup of warm tea couldn't help in calming down—and yet, here he was. Fortunately for him and his task, though, Max wasn't done.

"However... I've gathered from a few rumors and what Hawthorne had overheard that this isn't just a random human. Hell, I sincerely doubt anyone would be seriously arguing for them to stay unless there was a damn good reason for it, and that alone makes me reconsider it. It's..."

Max had to pause and dig his mind for words, much of his confidence waning by the moment.

"It's not that I hate them specifically, even hate humans as a whole or anything, it's... it's just scary. The thought of seeing a human scares me. I—*achoo!*—I have a nightmare sometimes, of a human silhouette barging through my front door and hurting everyone I know. No matter how hard I try not to think about it, that—that association doesn't go away, and I don't know how many nigh-sleepless nights it'll take for it to leave me alone."

He took a deep breath, followed by as large of a sip of the hot tea as he could, having to lift the heavy wooden cup with both paws.

"And if what I've gathered overall is true, that it's really a choice between that human staying here or possibly death... then their wellbeing trumps my silly, irrational discomfort."

As relieved as Garret was, there was part of that response he wanted to hone in on—

"It's not irrational, Max. You've got good reasons to be spooked, I get it."

"I don't recall ever going over it all with you specifically, hah."

"Well... yes, you never have, but with a fear as intense as that, there has to be something that caused it."

"You're not wrong, don't worry."

With a moment of downtime, both men could enjoy a good sip of tea as they gathered their thoughts. Garret calmed down at the thrust of his visit having been successful. It really was a life-or-death situation, and Max expressed clearly that, in that case, Anne's life was more important than his discomfort. It felt a bit... rushed, though, and didn't really match up with what he'd heard about Hawthorne, piquing his curiosity further.

"Thank you for a thoughtful answer, Max. Makes ya wonder where'd Hawthorne get her attitude from..."

Immediately, a drawn out, tired, regretful exhale. Regardless of if the Meowstic was hiding something from him, the point about his daughter struck true. Garret wasn't expecting to catch his coworker on a lie, and so didn't act suspicious—merely really, really curious about what Hawthorne's deal was.

"It does, I'm aware. Me and my wife should've been more forceful in getting these attitudes out of her when we first heard them. By now they've all festered and I worry it's too late to change anything."

"I wouldn't say that, Max. Kids are smart, especially ones as old as Hawthorne."

"I know, I know, but—*achoo!*—it's still difficult to convey a more nuanced attitude. No matter if I'm afraid of humans or not, they're no more universally evil than we're universally good, and I don't even think humanity as a whole is some malignant force. I've no idea how to tell her that in a way that doesn't sound like me backtracking on what I said."

The Grimmsnarl pondered on that question for all of fifteen seconds before coming up with an answer, of which ten were spent downing a good sip of the tea.

"Why not backtrack on what you said? If you told her something that's just outright wrong, then correcting her isn't a bad idea. She's old enough to know that her parents aren't always right."

"I meant it in the sense that anything I say will sound fake. As if I'm being overly polite because that's what others want to hear, whereas a harsher, more intolerant attitude is my 'real' one. Not true in the slightest, but I have no idea how to prove it to her—believe me, I've tried, it just doesn't stick."

Now that was a much tougher question.

Correcting oneself was one thing, but doing so to someone who didn't interpret anything beyond your original words as genuine was... challenging, bordering on impossible. Garret didn't have any magical advice. He hoped under his breath that he wouldn't ever end up in a situation like this with any of his children, especially when it concerned something important.

Garret discarded the simple suggestions such as saying it from the heart or being as genuine as can be. If he could think them up in a minute, then most definitely so could Max, and they just didn't end up working for one reason or another.

Though... he had one more idea.

"It sounds like you need to show it to her, not just say it."

Just as with Garret's other ideas, Max had thought about this one a bunch of times in the past, before inevitably discarding it because of it just being impossible. No way to dissuade his daughter's hatred of humans without having a human to interact with. Even now that it was more possible, all the Meowstic could think of was just how much he didn't want to do that. No matter how nuanced his abstract opinion of them was, he was entirely content to never see another human ever again.

But if it was the only way to get his daughter to stop being so virulently hateful, it looked like he'd have to.

"I... I guess. It—*achoo!*—it's terrifying to think about, but you're right. Either way, not something I can do here and now, and likely not until the human ends up staying for good."

Fingers crossed.

"Just... wished I had more restraint so that things never got this bad to begin with."

Max's words snapped Garret's attention back over to him, their implication worryingly uncertain. Was he blaming himself for just Hawthorne, or for the entirety of his present state?

"What—whatcha mean, Max?"

"I—I told her too much at too young of an age, I think. She was curious about what happened to my ears, so I told her. Asked me about humans, so I told her that too. I wasn't keeping any secrets from her, even though now I think I really should have, in hindsight. Well—not 'secrets' secrets, but things that she was just too young for, things that she shouldn't have had to hear when so little. It was too much detail for her, I could tell, but I just couldn't stop. I..."

A much more intense shudder rocked the Meowstic's body, his entire small self huddling closer to his mug.

"I worry I've scarred her with what I've told her. She just got scared and angry; so much of the nuance went over her head, but it was enough for the worst of it to just burn itself into her mind forever."

Garret took a larger sip as he chewed through Max's words. His situation was messed up and perfectly understandable simultaneously, and he'd be lying if he said that it didn't leave him a bit conflicted about his coworker's character. Then again, he hadn't endured as much trauma as the Meowstic clearly has, he was in no place to judge.

...

Judge too harshly, at least.

"If you don't mind, Max... what did you tell her?"

The Meowstic let out a dry chuckle, the accompanying smile painfully fake. This discussion obviously wasn't getting anywhere further without him going over just what he'd told his daughter—and by extension, telling the tale of his past once more.

"Figure going through what I've been through will help to explain it, yes..."

Garret lifted an eyebrow at his question being warped right in front of him. Before he could speak up in protest about it, Max explained himself.

"I—*kachow!*—I know that's not what you asked for, Garret, but the two are one and the same, pretty much. A recollection of the same awful events either way."

The Grimmsnarl wasn't entirely convinced, but went along with it. Max obviously knew better, and this didn't sound like any sort of malicious, intentionally construed lie.

"Alrighty. I hope it's not too much to go over all that, then."

"No, no, not anymore. For better or worse, I've mostly grown numb to it by now."

With a deep breath, he began his recollection proper.

"I don't remember a lot from the earliest parts of my life. To the best of my knowledge, I was with my human from the moment I hatched. She lived in a small house with only me, and since she left for a human job early each day, I spent a lot of time alone."

That sounded... unpleasant.

"Huh. You were left alone for hours as a hatchling?"

"Not quite hatchling, but... yes. I didn't mind a whole lot, since it was warm and she left me plenty of food and water. Or, at least, I don't remember minding at that point. One day, though... I had a slip-up."

Garret nodded and took a big sip of the tea, still following along.

"I don't recall what caused it, really. I probably just got scared by a loud sound, but the next thing I remember was staring at a shattered table and half of a wardrobe, together with other damage around it."

"Did... you do that?"

"Oh yes, yes. Espurr are… surprisingly powerful. Disastrously so, occasionally, and without the right ways of managing stress, that kind of power can sometimes just... slip out. Maybe it wouldn't have happened if I had been raised by other Meowstic, maybe it still would and they would've been able to handle that much better, I—*achoo!*—I don't know."

"How did... 'your human' react?"

"She was terrified. Not that I can blame her, but it didn't help either of us. I felt her get scared, so then I got scared, and I remembered us both panicking for a good while after. I didn't want that to happen again, didn't want to accidentally hurt her, and we both feared that I would do that on accident. The next thing I really remember, probably a few weeks later, was waking up one morning, a-and—"

Max cut himself off right as his voice wavered. Instead, he pointed up at where the scars on his ears were, the implication obvious.

"Just... one day I woke up, and suddenly had almost none of my psychics remaining, and was partially deaf."

"I'm so sorry, Max, that's terrible..."

"Really, I thought I'd gotten over the worst of it by now, but seems not. Guess something like that never really just leaves us alone, no matter how much we think we may have it under control at the moment. I'll—I'll get over it, don't worry, it just hit me hard there."

The Meowstic took his time taking deep breaths as his coworker stared at him in concern.

"A-alright, I think I'm okay now. So, one day I wake up, and the tops of my ears are gone. For Espurr and Meowstic, it's where a good chunk of our psychics are stored, so without them, it's so much harder to do anything. And it scared me. It felt like the entire world had suddenly gone so, so quiet, and I didn't understand why. What was left of my ears hurt a lot; I couldn't keep my balance; I kept bumping into things, and—and it all just hurt. But... that wasn't even the worst part."

Garret lifted an eyebrow, a small shudder accompanying the gesture.

"You know, before then, I felt her caring for me. She wasn't home as often as I wished she would be, and tended to be very busy, but... I could feel her affection for me. Even when she was stressed and didn't have time to play with me or whatever, I could still just lay down near her and feel better. But after that, I... I couldn't sense that anymore, I just didn't have any way to. It's as if all that warmth had just disappeared. That was even scarier than losing all my psychics."

The Dark-type couldn't relate exactly, but his imagination provided him with plenty of fuel for his empathy, anyway. His kids couldn't sense his love for them directly, of course, but they still saw it clearly every day. His words, his affection, his pride, being there for them when they felt down, or like they didn't fit, or for any of a dozen other reasons.

And to imagine them losing not just that, but also what amounted to both of their arms all at once, without even being able to ask for an explanation, was...

It was Garret that needed a moment to recover this time, the awfulness of the mental image almost making him cry there and then. As soon as had the chance later today, he would go there and hug his kids tight and there wasn't an earthly force that could stop him.

Just had to find out where 'there' was, but that was a footnote.

"Good gods, that's—I don't have words, Max."

"I... yeah. It was awful. Afterwards, I was even more scared, but didn't have a way of expressing it anymore. No telepathy, and without telekinesis, I could barely do anything by myself. And since my fear wasn't as noticeable now, she just couldn't spot it either. She'd spend even less time with me, got even busier, and all I could do was run in circles around a house that was barely twice or thrice the size of this one."

This time, instead of further sorrow, Garret saw his paw clench to his side, a flat expression turning into a scowl.

"And she stopped taking me places. Before then, I have faint memories of seeing the outside world, plenty of other humans, some grass and trees, fresh air—but that also was just gone after whatever happened to my ears. For a while, I thought that I really deserved it all. That I had done something terrible by breaking that table by accident, and that this was my punishment. After I evolved, even without my ears, I could just barely make out her thoughts sometimes, so I would just... sneak up on her. Try to sense all I could, figure out the why of it all, get an answer, any answer, and—"

The Meowstic took a deep breath, trying to keep his rage from pouring out even further. Instead, a couple of tears slipped out from underneath his eyelids.

"She thought she was doing me a favor."

Out of all the possible answers, this was the one the Dark-type expected the least of all; staring at his friend aghast.

"H-how could she have thought that?"

"I don't know. Maybe—maybe some twisted idea that if I couldn't do my psychics, then I wouldn't have had to worry about accidentally damaging anything else anymore, which..."

Another pause to catch his breath, another opportunity for his anger to condense into sadness.

"I was already resentful of it all by that point. Being stuck in that tiny house, unable to do anything, unable to even figure out any human items. The couple of 'toys' she brought me for entertainment got either broken or I was too sick of them to even look at them anymore. I felt imprisoned; I felt angry, and I couldn't keep it in any longer. My claws were quite grown out by then, so I just started scratching things. Anything, everything, just to show her, show how furious I was—all I got for it was a trimming session that I eventually gave up fighting against. She had won, and I had lost."

"It beggars belief how that human could've thought she was doing anything but being abusive towards you..."

"It does, doesn't it? Though... I think she knew, but she just had no idea what to do with me."

"Even putting just letting you go aside, couldn't she have handed you off to a safer human house?"

"You'd think, but... I don't think she could have, actually. For all the awful things they do, I think my—my ears having been cut off was still against human rules. At least, I think that was the case because of what happened some time later."

Max had Garret's entire focus, expressed through an intense nod.

"One day, she accidentally left a window unlocked, and I took the opportunity to get out. I climbed out, escaped, and just... ran around the area for a while. I barely recognized some of these places, but each time I did it made me happy, and oh goodness, there was so much greenness out there. She only kept a single plant in a clay pot in her house, and I forgot just how much grass and trees there were outside!"

The second-hand euphoria at breaking out was marred by how disturbing it was to hear something as omnipresent as trees be described that way.

"But then, I—I kept running into humans. And they feared me. Whether it was because I was a Meowstic, or because of the missing ears, I don't know. But it just happened almost every time. I'd keep walking away, but then some of them would start using their 'phone' things that my human used at home, and I got just the worst fear that something bad would happen to me if I stayed there. I couldn't have been out for more than a couple hours, but I was terrified by the end, at that overwhelming fear coming my way. I—I managed to get back home, and hid in the darkest corner until my human came back."

By now, Max was shaking fearfully in place, barely maintaining his composure.

"These random humans were scared of me, then once my human came back home she was scared of me too, and I was scared of them all. B-but then, in the evening of that day, some more humans showed up, with scary blue uniforms. I saw them talking to my human, they spotted me and got alarmed while my human got scared, and I hid again. Squeezed myself into a tiny nook behind some furniture while they were still talking to my human, and didn't dare to move. Then they kept searching for me, and they just wouldn't stop for hours and I stood in place and it hurt and I was afraid I got myself stuck and I wouldn't have been able to escape on my own and—"

*pat-pat*

The Meowstic flinched at the unexpected sensation, eyes shooting open to see a dark-haired hand patting his shoulders. More startling than comfortable, but he appreciated the gesture.

"Apologies if that was too much, felt you going down that dark path and wanted to help."

"Suppose distraction helps with that, too. Th-thank you, Garret. Anyway—they kept searching for me for hours, almost found me a couple of times, but eventually left. I waited for a while longer afterwards, then managed to force my way out of that spot, all wet with tears. It was all dark, there was a thunderstorm outside, my human was gone, I had no idea what had happened, but I knew I needed to get out before they came back. The windows were closed, and I scratched and pounded at them for ages, trying to break through. I didn't know how to use any moves, I just kept bashing my body against it and prayed it would shatter."

"What happened then?"

"I looked around the house for anything that could help, and found a small hammer. It finally started making cracks, so I kept hitting it, put all my strength and all the psychics I had into it, and eventually it just exploded into a rain of glass. I didn't wait any longer and just jumped through. I felt the pieces scratch me from all around and the cold rain drench me, but I knew I couldn't stop. Took off toward where I remembered all the trees being and ran. And ran, and ran, and ran, until I couldn't run anymore."

By the time Max had finished his tale, his breathing was little more than anxious gasps. He stared unfocused at the floor as the recollection finished washing over him. He had no idea how long it'd take for him to truly calm down again after all that, but that was a problem for later.

"Then, the next thing I know, I was here. Sprout had spotted me when scouting, and brought me over. And then... just an even larger, much more relieved blur."

"I'm—I'm really glad you found safety here in the end, Max. All that sounds like an utter nightmare."

"Oh, it... it was, at times. Most of the time it was just—just a boring torture. I thought it wouldn't get to me as much this time, but I suppose I was wrong. I-it got me thinking too, because I liked some things from when I lived there, you know. I had no idea what a godsend running water was until I had to make do without it here. And indoor heating, gods I'd spend so much time sleeping beside the radiators in the winter."

That was an entire tangent Garret didn't expect in the slightest, leaving him really curious to see where it'd go.

"I just wonder why they have to be the way they are. These things I mentioned are tiny compared to many others. The sheer standard of living there is so much higher than here, but that doesn't matter if they keep all that to themselves. And now I'm thinking why. Why do they treat us the way they do; why do we have to hide from them; why do their 'trainers' enslave us, and..."

The flimsiest deep breath the Grimmsnarl had ever seen, only barely interrupting Max's revelation.

"And I think it's all borne of fear. As much as I fear them, as much as we all fear them and what they can do to us if they band together—I think they're just as afraid of us, if not more. In a one-on-one, almost any mon could kill almost any unarmed human and it wouldn't even be close. I think that's why they want to contain us so much. It's not hatred—not just hatred, and whatever hatred there is has to come from that fear. And you know what's the worst thing?"

Garret was too busy processing Max's revelation to respond, but that didn't stop him.

"I have no idea how it could ever change. Even if all humans just gave up a-and said to the entire world that they wouldn't try catching us ever again... there'd be many, many mons that would use that as an opportunity for revenge—even a good few in this very village. And the other way, if mons as a whole tried to lower their guard, we'd all end up getting contained and exploited. Are we just stuck like this? Forced to hide from humanity forever? Will—will anything ever get better?"

There weren't answers to these questions, and both men knew that fact very well. But while Garret might've seen the obvious implication of that fact and looked away, Max didn't, and was being increasingly sucked into a vortex of despair—

*pat-pat!*

Nothing a bit of percussive maintenance couldn't help with, though.

If nothing else, it startled the Meowstic out of his train of thought, leaving him blinking at his coworker. Garret didn't consider himself a particularly intelligent person, not like Jovan, or Ana, or even his wife was. Still, he liked to think he got a couple of things figured out, and this area was one of them.

"Y'know, thinking about this kinda stuff helps nobody. If we can improve the world, we should, but if we can't, fretting about it won't do us any good. It'll just make us all the more miserable—at least that's how I see it. Whattcha think?"

The swerve away from the previous topic came from the left field, but Max couldn't say he didn't appreciate it. It felt boorish to admit it, but Garret had a point. The last thing the Meowstic needed was to be sucked further into despair, especially with so much happening.

"I—I think I agree. Thank you, Garret. For that—*achoo!*—and for giving me an opportunity to chew through all this. I may have gone through it all over a dozen times now, but... something clicked this time that didn't before. I promise not to get too depressed about it, but goodness, I'll need some more time alone to finish processing it all."

"Well~ you're very welcome, Max! Thank you plenty for having me. Don't worry, don't worry, I'll be heading out in not too long—just noticed one thing when I stepped in."

The Meowstic raised a single eyebrow, taken aback by the followup.

"It's weirdly cold in here. There's a hole in your wall somewhere."

Max groaned as if half his soul had left him, topped off with the weakest nod Garret had ever seen.

"I miss concrete..."

A few hundred meters away from her son, Autumn was taking the winter head on.

Granted, that might've been because she forgot to take her shawl with her in her haste and had to resort to focusing much harder than usual on her safeguard, but she was doing it anyway. She had little spare brainpower to focus on her bodily sensations, though, not with the trouble she was likely getting herself into.

That Banette sounded suspicious the moment she saw him. And with his reaction to Sage's group hug, it felt like her concerns about him had been justified. She knew full well that him leaving could've meant many things, some much more innocuous than others—but it had to mean something, and considering the graveness of Sage's past, Autumn didn't want to stop until she knew just what was the older ghost's deal.

She would've really preferred if she wasn't being led out of the village in pursuit of him.

Even if she was safe against whichever Ghost-type moves he could use on her, the other types were still fair game. No matter how much of an expert at Protects and other defensive moves she was, she knew as well as anyone that with no offense of her own, all pure defense would accomplish was forcing the attacker to be more patient.

Of course, all that presumed that it'd come to blows. A possibility that Autumn was reasonably confident wouldn't happen, but her fears disagreed.

And now, it was time to see whether they would be proven right.

Out of everything she expected Yaksha to be doing once she'd finally caught up to him, Shadow Clawing away at a random, snow-covered tree wasn't it. Each strike was accompanied by a grunt of equal parts rage and regret; each grew ever more potent. None of them physically damaged the tree, but they still eroded it, draining it of whichever passive, motionless life it held—

Until it couldn't take any more.

After one last strike, the brittle wood finally shattered under its own weight, sending the log falling toward them both. And while the Banette was either too paralyzed or too unwilling to move out of the way, the Indeedee didn't have that limitation.

Autumn shrieked as her eyes were overcome with a green flare, her aura enveloping the entire tree. It only lasted a second or so, but even that was enough to redirect it away from them, if at the cost of a pounding headache and draining the elderly Normal-type of much of her remaining strength.

Leaving her defenseless before the grief-stricken ghost.

"~What the hell are you doing here!?~"

His ethereal voice overflowed with fury; pink eyes drilled into Autumn's very soul. A part of her wanted to turn and run, but the rest wanted—no, demanded answers.

"I can ask—*pant*—I can ask you the same question. Why did you run, do you have something to do with what happened to Sage—"

"~How DARE you claim that!?~"

Their stare-down had turned into a powder keg in an instant. No matter how righteous in her indignation the Indeedee felt, a more restrained part of her knew nothing good would happen if she pushed the envelope further. She still didn't trust him one bit, but figured she could take a half step back, even if she didn't mean it.

"I-I'm not, and I apologize for the insinuation. Still, I need to know for Sage's sake—why did you run?"

Hearing an apology was more effective than Autumn could've ever imagined. Instead of calming the Banette down, it outright stunned him; much of his ever intensifying fury evaporated in an instant. It took a while before he found the composure to respond, tone having switched from aggression to... discomfort.

"~That's—that's none of your business.~"

"Maybe, but as her guardian, it's definitely Sage's business. We both want the best for her, don't we?"

Yaksha had a hard time disagreeing with that logic, much to his unease. He despised having to be introspective like that, only pushing through that dislike because of the ghostly girl.

Any other time he'd tried descending down that route, he only found a bottomless lake of hateful tears.

"~It's... I failed her. I've been protecting her for weeks now, but couldn't make her anywhere near as happy as your entire bunch did in the time it took me to nap. I fucked up the only thing that gave this entire existence any purpose, the only thing I had left.~"

The admission took Autumn aback, unexpected in its clarity. It didn't answer everything, it barely even answered anything, but it made for a great jumping off point.

"What do you mean by 'the only thing you had left'?"

The question had the Banette grow more distressed. For a moment, the Indeedee worried about that emotion reverting to anger, but thankfully, it turned towards despair instead.

"~I don't have anything else. It's been years, decades since I woke up in this body, and I remember nothing from before I met Sage, and nothing before I first died. Watching over her is the only thing I have, that I ever remember having. If I can't do that, if I can't even do this one fucking thing...~"

To Autumn's fear, his fury made a swift return, aimed at the entire world.

"~THEN WHY AM I STILL HERE?~"

She watched his body go limp as he turned his face to the sky and unzipped his mouth all the way, letting the pink tendrils of whichever spectral energy that controlled him lash out at the nearby air. It didn't last more than half a second, but it left the Indeedee slowly reeling backwards.

And then, she stopped.

He might not have felt like he had a purpose anymore, but she did.

"I—I don't know. But what I do know is that no matter what mistakes you've made previously, you can still fix them. Nothing stops you from being someone who makes Sage happy, nothing stops you from treating her and others more kindly. Or from staying here for good, if that makes her the happiest."

Emboldened, Autumn approached closer, elderly body shaking in the cold.

"You can change, Yaksha. We all can. Do you want to change?"

"~Yes, of course I do! Why the hell wouldn't I!?~"

"Good. Then I'll try to help however I can, especially if you two will stay here for longer."

She sensed the tiniest seed of gratitude within him, before the addition at the end turned it right back into mockery.

"~Here? With a human?~"

"Why not? Sage is a human ghost—"

"~YOU'RE LYING—GAH!~"

His momentary outburst ended as soon as it had begun, stunning the Indeedee as the Banette gripped his head. It hurt, all of this hurt; it was as if an invisible knife was stabbing his mind. Agony beyond description, making him fear he was about to finally fade away. And then, it eased out, bit by bit, the wounds of unknown origin gradually mending.

He was still certain this random mon must've been lying, but it clearly wasn't worth getting this angry over either way.

"~I... nevermind. I think I'm—I'm better now~"

Especially since no matter what their pasts were...

"~Could you... guide me back?~"

...he knew he wanted to be there for Sage until his very end.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 25: Hell


Chapter 25: Hell



"~C'mon, keep up!~"

The schoolgirl stared over her shoulder with a flat expression, foot tapping on the underbrush as she waited for her classmate to catch up with her. Despite her determination, though, he wasn't anywhere near as eager for their entire plan, especially as it hit him just how bad this entire trip could go.

"~S-Susie, maybe we really should t-turn back—~"

"~Joeeeeey, I told you nothing bad's gonna happen!~"

"~B-but it's still a wild Mismagius!~"

"~It's our Mismagius, it won't hurt us!~"

The boy was well aware of the bespoke local attraction of a ghost not having hurt anyone in recorded history, but that fact filled him with much less confidence than he hoped it would. Nice or not, it was still a wild mon, a powerful wild mon, a powerful wild mon that really enjoyed scaring the nearby kids. Encountering it in person was all but a codified rite of passage at their shoddy little school—enough so to make the headmaster put up larger and larger fences in the backyard to stop them from doing just that—but that didn't make it any less terrifying.

He would never forget all the examples his personal safety classes gave of just how much wild mons could hurt them.

"~C-can't you do it on your own then? I'll be back—~"

Before he could even finish turning around, Joey found himself being dragged backwards by the collar of his shirt.

"~You promised it'd be both of us! Nothing bad is gonna happen to us, come ooooon!~"

"~T-the headmaster is gonna be so upset...~"

"~She's upset at everyone, we'll be fine. *Sigh*...~"

After having to waddle in reverse for the past few moments to keep his balance, the boy suddenly found himself standing up straight again, his friend distraught.

"~Don't you wanna meet it, Joey? Not every hole in the ground has their own friendly ghost, you know.~"

That particular line of persuasion was much more effective, giving the boy a pause. It was true, 'their' Mismagius sure looked to be much friendlier than almost all other wild mons—and definitely more so than other wild ghosts—but it still left doubts. What if one moment it would just... stop being friendly? What if they suddenly went from an undead prankster landmark, to an active threat that the League would have to send someone in to deal with?

He's had this kind of chat many times in the past, both with Susie and his other classmates. They were right in that nothing stopped a human with a gun from also turning on their friends on a whim and killing them in moments, but it never quite sat right with him. The distinction between man and mon was still there, right?

Wild mons loved to fight, after all. That was supposed to be the one trait they all shared, the love of fighting that was then fulfilled in league battles. Obviously, 'their' Mismagius would've been battling plenty in its 'spare' time and getting their fill that way, but what if it just didn't? What if it had to make do with using them as targets for its practice?

It was dumb; it didn't sound all too plausible even for him, but it was still possible, right?

And if it happened, there would be absolutely nothing they could do to save themselves.

"~Joey?~"

"~S-sorry, it's... it's scary.~"

"~A bit, but it's gonna be alright! Worst case happens you can use me as a meat shield, ha!~"

Susie's joking tone sent a shiver down Joey's back as he begrudgingly continued. No matter how much he wanted to turn back, he knew he'd be kicking himself down for not taking the chance, even without taking others' goading into account. Plus, there were a couple of trainers in Lillywood right now, right? They'd keep them all safe.

That's what they were here for, after all.

"~Okay, I think we're there!~"

All that distinguished this particular stretch of snowy woodland from any other one was its thick, suffocating silence. Already their companion before then, it had grown more intense in here, even getting to Susie.

"~Can you see it anywhere?~"

The boy looked over his shoulder before completing a full spin, not making out any purple amidst the hibernating trees.

"~N-no—~"

*crack!*

The sound of a snapping stick had both schoolkids dash over to the nearest tree, trying to peek from behind it. Their hearts hammered, their eyes dashed to the sides, their ears desperately tried to hear something, anything. Again and again, only them, only the wintry forest, only silence.

"~Do you think that was it?~"

Susie's whisper had Joey shake harder as he grew close to hyperventilating. Knowing about the infamous ghost was one thing; feeling like he was now completely at its mercy was worse, much worse. His feet felt rooted to the dirt and his hands to the rough, dark bark; mind bounced between 'flight' and 'freeze' like a pinball machine.

"~I-I hope not, please t-turn back...~"

"~Come—come on, it has to be near—~"

"What are you two looking for...?"

The sequence of actions played out just like dozens of others Cypress had seen and caused in the past, letting her savor the scares around her as her prediction was fulfilled yet again.

A pair of screams, some shrieked words, then two sets of steps racing away, nourishing and amusing her in equal measure—

...

Oh...?

A louder thud ended one set of crunching steps, breaking the routine. The associated fearful emotions seemed to have stopped in place too—and only kept growing stronger. Unusual, but hardly something she couldn't handle.

Though, she would likely need a more... gentle approach here. Cheap scares were one thing, but the kind of terror going through this kid's head was downright dangerous, if not resolved quickly.

Taking a deep breath, Cypress opened her eyes and looked around, the sight confirming her other senses. One of the kids had indeed tripped, and now was attempting to play dead. Badly. A silly course of action when dealing with ghosts in its own right, though ultimately understandable. Especially when born of a genuine, itself-haunting fear of death.

Something Cypress could help with, at least.

After floating over to the curled up child—whistling a cheerful tune the entire time to let them know where she was—the Mismagius got to work with her chants. This one she hadn't had to use too often, the incident with Anne a couple of days ago notwithstanding. She was really glad it worked then, and was reasonably confident it would do so now, too.

Ethereal sounds wove themselves into an eldritch chant, its impact perceptible right away. The child's hammering heart eased out by the moment, as did the powerful shaking that gripped them. Word by word, Cypress devoured their terror, sating herself while leaving only a cool calmness behind. Hardly the most nourishing of treats, especially when this intense, but between the undead equivalent to a heartburn and this innocent kid possibly developing a traumatic disorder, Cypress knew which one she preferred.

By the time she was done, the lil' human had gone from being certain they were about to die, to observing her floating horizontally above them with curiosity. Not the most subtle of shifts, but that didn't make it any less appreciated.

"There we go. Now let's get you up..."

They barely reacted at her reaching over to grasp their hand with her tendrils. Even after she began to pull, it took them a while to piece together what she was doing; muted calmness turning to slight embarrassment as they picked themselves up. By the time they were on their feet, their friend had finally emerged from behind the nearby tree and dared to get closer again.

Not wanting to waste a good spooking opportunity, Cypress had hovered right in front of their friend's face in the time it took them to take a step. It sent them scrambling backwards with enough suddenness to make their hat fall off, unleashing more of the long hair than the ghost expected to see. The first kid found it funny, letting the Mismagius laugh at the second one's expense guilt-free.

She was glad that she could help her friends and people in this silly way.

Once the second child was up again, the two exchanged some words for a while, contents unknown beyond a general feeling of excitement. Hardly unearned, making her feel a bit proud for turning this nigh-accident around. Both the kids were fine now; they each got their thrills—

And now, it was time for them to leave.

The Scary Face that followed was as gentle as the Mismagius could manage. Enough to send them scrambling with some fright, but not to elicit the same 'I'm going to die' reaction as earlier. Hell, it was weak enough for the two kids to even break out into laughter in the distance, the ghost not hesitating to join them once she'd heard the telltale sound.

Cypress sometimes felt bad that her particular role as a scout was so amusing, whereas everyone else's... wasn't.

They had all reassured her that they didn't mind, and even the Elders had stressed that being a living distraction was immensely helpful, but the doubts kept creeping back up, anyway. Could be Anne's messy situation, could be her pushing this one kid way too hard earlier, could be her forgetting to bring Anne breakfast and leaving the poor kid starving for half of yesterday.

Having to use her own advice wasn't ever pleasant, but sometimes she needed it.

Her people trust her, and it's only right for her to extend that grace to herself.

Still, that didn't mean she couldn't reflect and think about where she'd gone wrong. Her usual whispered jumpscare tended to work just fine for kids the age of these two, slightly older than Anne. She hasn't had one react too intensely to one of those in a while, and wondered how much of that was her versus any preexisting fear.

...

Yeah, it was likely the latter. Little she could do but try to rein it back next time. It was a bit worrisome considering Anne's situation, though, and Cypress hoped that their oversized reaction had nothing to do with the other human's disappearance. Sure didn't *feel* like it did, at least.

And now, it was time to wait for the next group of thrill-seeking kids.

Over the past few years, she'd come up with a pretty simple mental flowchart on how to scare the different age groups coming her way. Younger kids needed forewarning, even something as underwhelming as her just slowly floating at them from a distance was plenty scary. Many of the oldest kids, though, needed more to really get them rattled, up to and including a weak Hex to confuse them combined with an Astonish.

Some didn't care about any of that either way, and just... hung out in the vicinity sometimes. Cypress liked to think she remembered all the 'regulars' by now, enough to skip on any frights in the future.

Except for the adrenaline junkies that came over specifically to get absolutely spooked.

Definitely a couple of repeat offenders like that, the thought making the Mismagius' chuckle echo through the cold woods.

Hmm.

Oh dear, she'd spent so much time thinking that she hadn't even noticed more humans approach. Focusing on them, she clearly recognized the two kids from earlier, paired with a third, slightly older aura. One of the older kids came to escort them back here?

Suppose that deserved another of her typical openings—

Suddenly, a movement in her peripheral vision, something flying at her,

And darkness.
















What is…

you will be safe you are safe it will be okay it will be okay there is nothing to fear it will be okay

Is this a dream...

a better life awaits you you are loved you are loved i love you you will love it you are loved a better life awaits you i love you no more worries a better life awaits you i won't hurt you

No, this isn't real, where am I...

you belong here i love you your past was hell give in this is your purpose you belong here i won't hurt you i will save you this is your purpose give in you are lost on your own give in your past was hell no more pain your past was hell the wilderness hurts you will love it

No, it wasn't, I have friends, I have family...

it will be okay it will be okay give in you have no choice you have no choice you love this feeling you have no choice i love you give in i love you you will die on your own you have no choice you will die on your own you want this this is your purpose you need this you will die on your own you have no choice you want this i love you it will be okay this or death you need this you love this feeling

This is a lie, let go of me…

i love you struggling is pointless i love you don't fight this you want this let it happen i love you let it happen you love this feeling i will save you i love you you are mine struggling is pointless i love you you love this feeling you are mine don't fight this you need this you want this you are mine struggling is pointless don't fight this you want this give in let it happen you are mine

LET GO OF ME!

you are mine you have no choice you are mine it will be okay I LOVE YOU you love this feeling I LOVE YOU you love this feeling i will save you you have no choice i will save you you have no choice I LOVE YOU it will be okay it will be okay i will save you I LOVE YOU submit struggling is pointless you love this feeling give in submit it will be okay it will be okay let it happen don't fight this it will be okay submit it will be okay don't fight this you have no choice you love this feeling submit let it happen YOU WANT THIS

I

i will save you give in you can't resist give up give in i will save you i will save you i will save you I LOVE YOU YOU NEED THIS submit YOU NEED THIS YOU NEED THIS give in you can't resist give up give in you can't resist submit I LOVE YOU give up i will save you give in submit i will save you i will save you i will save you I LOVE YOU YOU NEED THIS give in i will save you YOU NEED THIS YOU NEED THIS submit I LOVE YOU i will save you I LOVE YOU let it happen give up i will save you give in give up i will save you

ALREADY

GIVE IN YOU LOVE THIS you can't resist submit LET IT HAPPEN give up submit YOU LOVE THIS submit you can't resist GIVE IN YOU NEED THIS SURRENDER YOU NEED THIS SURRENDER submit YOU LOVE THIS SURRENDER SURRENDER submit SURRENDER SURRENDER YOU NEED THIS I LOVE YOU GIVE IN give up YOU LOVE THIS LET IT HAPPEN you can't resist YOU NEED THIS I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU YOU NEED THIS SURRENDER give up GIVE IN give up YOU NEED THIS give up GIVE IN YOU NEED THIS YOU LOVE THIS I LOVE YOU YOU LOVE THIS I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU YOU NEED THIS submit give up SURRENDER submit give up I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU YOU NEED THIS YOU NEED THIS give up

HAVE

GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN GIVE IN

A HOME!


An instant later, the world had returned.

Everything hurt.

Her soul was crushed, her mind was torn. She had been shoved out of the warmest, most blissful sensation of her existence into the frigid nothing. It wasn't real, but it blinded her all the same; tormented her through its disappearance.

A part of her begged for that warmth to return no matter how large a price—she needed it, it would keep her safe, it would keep her loved! She resisted the call, but knew that no earthly joy could replicate the lie that had almost crushed her mind in its grasp.

Her eyes looked, but could barely see.

On the snow beneath her, scraps of metal, of white, of black, of yellow.

In the distance, the two children from before near the third human, older and wearier. The Snubbull beside the latter reeled back at her reappearance, catching the humans' attention. She saw the trainer turn to her in shock, backing a couple of paces.

Her ears heard, but could barely listen.

The kids' angry shouts at the trainer turned into gasps at their ghostly friend escaping the ball, and then into cheers. Ecstatic, relieved, all but unnoticed as the Mismagius' focus remained on the older human. Aghast whispers, soon accompanied by their mon's high-pitched growls.

And then, the trainer reached for another of their cursed balls, and something snapped deep inside Cypress.

The little ones returned to shouting, going as far as trying to tackle the older human and pry the ball out of their hands. The Mismagius couldn't see, couldn't notice any of that. There was no warmth left in her, no joy, none that could compare to the blinding lies she barely clawed herself away from. Nothing but the freezing coldness of regular existence, nobody but the monster of a human before her.

It angered her, and with no love to counterbalance them, the flames of her fury consumed her.

Cypress's body thrashed as a fierce flare took over her eyes and searing rage over her mind. She only felt the emotions of the trainer turn fearful and the children—surprised. She glared at them, through them, her gaze's intensity freezing the humans in place as her worst impulses soared, unopposed.

They deserved to suffer.

She lifted a tentacle, brought it to her neck—

"CURSE UPON YOU."

—and slashed across it.

The trainer shrieked as their hands reached for their neck. They needed to tear at it, their skin was too tight, they had to claw it open now now NOW NOW NOW—

The kids backed off in terror at seeing this stranger forcibly hurting themselves. They turned to the Mismagius, pleading for help in panic, but she only stared, her crooked grin turning even wider. This worthless trainer bled, and Cypress' burning anger roared in glee. Their pet watched in horror, growls turning to pitiful yelps.

Terrified as they were, the Snubbull knew they had to do something.

The Fairy-type leaped at her, snapping Cypress out of her immediate shock as her Curse continued. She saw the pitch-black energy gather around the other mon's maw an instant before it would've clamped down on her, Shadow Sneaking away just in time.

They were guilty; they were a part of this; they deserved to suffer too.

Cypress' eyes glowed with a red flare as tentacles slashed the air. Each of their slices tore through reality, unleashing erratic, purple Hexes that honed in on the Snubbull. With a well-practiced motion, the Fairy-type dodged sideways at the last moment, following up with another attempted Bite.

Leaving themselves open for another Ghost-type barrage.

The Mismagius floated backwards, leaving more Hexes in her wake, striking true with their target airborne. They should've been left reeling, barely alive—if even that.

Instead, they only flinched for a second after landing, before attacking yet again.

Cypress stared wide-eyed before retreating into another Shadow Sneak, the sight not making any sense. They were just a pre-evolved juvenile, and yet they kept on fighting after taking the brunt of her move, something she doubted even many of her fellow scouts would've managed.

Didn't matter.

The rage-consumed Mismagius focused her strength in one spot this time, coalescing her power into a Shadow Ball. She launched it with a shriek, honing it on the constantly moving Snubbull. They stood their ground this time, a flare of a Protect surrounding their body as they headbutted the spectral projectile, deflecting it downwards, the resulting explosion sending a cloud of snowy mist into the air.

And dashed again, not letting Cypress rest even for a moment.

She had to stop them.

With a backwards dodge, she came to a stop, focusing on the twitchy Fairy-type and letting them approach. The instant they'd dash in front of her, she'd lock them down with a Mean Look and dispatch with another Shadow Ball—

Unfortunately for Cypress, her opponent had the bare minimum of combat experience and saw the most obvious bait in the world for what it was.

The Snubbull's ear-wrenching shriek only threw further kindling onto the flames of Cypress' fury, shattering any strategic restraint she might've forced upon herself. Taunted, she immediately tried striking back, focusing for another Shadow Ball.

And then, burning pain shot through her entire side, knocking her out of her hateful fever. She got a glimpse of the Snubbull with the piece of her in their maw before retreating again as sudden clarity hit her. The past few minutes felt like she'd been a prisoner in her own body, only able to watch as it spread its suffering and dispensed what it considered justice.

To her relief, the trainer was still alive, constantly thrashing against their Curse as the two kids forcibly kept their blood-stained hands away from their throat. She'd done this; she'd scarred them for life, and there was nothing she could do to undo this. Her single whisper undid the human's compulsion, making them cry out in pain.

Another dodge had the Mismagius hovering away from the horror of her own creation, mind torn between loathing at what she'd just done and evading the Snubbull. Guilt could come later; now she had to get out of there.

Her opponent wouldn't let her.

Each time she tried to Shadow Sneak, or even just dodge, they'd be waiting for her, pushing her back towards her sins with each attempted Bite. Even once she attacked them again, it amounted to nothing; the few Hexes that hit only barely slowed them down.

Everyone, please help me!

Even if her fellow scouts heard her cry, it'd take time she didn't have until they'd arrive. All the while, the gaping wound in her spectral flesh barraged her with pain, each dodge coming harder and harder. In desperation, she attempted another Shadow Ball from up close, hoping they wouldn't manage to Protect themselves in time—

And indeed, they didn't.

The shadowy projectile went right through where the Snubbull was, dispelling the Double Team illusion before careening towards the small band of humans. The kids froze in the middle of dragging the trainer away from the battle, paralyzed in fear as it approached too fast to react to. With her utmost effort, Cypress steered the bolt away from them at the last moment, the nearby bang making them shriek in fear.

And left herself exposed.

Another Bite left her barely standing, leaving glowing teeth marks in its wake. They struck again before she could even finish reeling. She only made it halfway through her Shadow Sneak before having to stop, the last of her strength waning fast. In desperation, she tried hovering into the trunk of a nearby tree right after a dodge, hoping her opponent would lose track of her.

Instead, a Crunch ripped the tree in half just an inch below where she hovered.

And then, a grazing Bite finished her before she'd gotten over her own shock. She went from hiding to splayed out on the snow in a matter of seconds, barely clinging to her afterlife.

A pitiful way to go, but hardly undeserved.

Cypress could only watch the trained mon approach as she laid incapacitated, pain gripping her body in a vise. Whether they were about to tear her spectral throat out or merely let their human have another go at her with their demonic balls, she was as good as dead.

She'd only barely resisted that hell the first time; she wouldn't last an instant now.

Cypress closed her eyes and waited as the Snubbull approached, their growls terrifying despite their whininess. For a split second, she tried concentrating for a Pain Split, just needing them to come just that bit closer—

And only earned herself yet another Taunt, forcing the weakest of whines out of her, and nothing else. She couldn't move as she watched the trainer slowly pick themselves back up in the distance; couldn't act as they approached, pressing a scarf to their throat. The human kids weren't far behind, gasping at seeing 'their' ghost in her current state, shouting something at the older human.

Right as she was about to give up entirely, the trainer's confused, aghast words echoing in her mind, the Mismagius felt a familiar aura approach fast. With a quiet wail, she reached out a tentacle, attempting to drag herself away as a distraction. The Fairy behind her growled louder, preparing for another strike to put her in her place.

Only for a Bullet Punch to send them rocketing back towards their trainer.

Before Cypress knew it, Lariat stood before her. His usual dispassionate focus had turned intense and ferocious, bangles raised as he predicted the Fairy-type's next move. Despite taking a Steel-type move, the Snubbull barely looked worse for the wear, effortlessly pushing through the painful bruise on their side.

The trainer gasped at the Fighting-type's sudden appearance, shouting something at their mon. They reached for another ball attached to their belt, but by then, their Snubbull was already on the move, paw glowing as they prepared for a Brick Break—

Lariat's Iron Head knocked them out mid-swing.

The Fairy's pink body smashed into a small pile of snow, twitching as they desperately tried to keep fighting. A glowing red beam stopped them in their tracks before they disappeared, leaving just the two scouts, the two onlooker children,

And a trainer paralyzed in pain and fear.

"Cypress—"

"We need to get away, now..."

As much as the Lucario wanted to enact justice on the humans for daring to hurt his friend, deep inside he knew that avoiding further fighting was the correct choice. Inching backwards, he picked Cypress' damaged body up. She clung onto him with whatever strength she had left, peeking over his shoulder as they backed off.

The trainer collapsed whether they stood, shaking as they reached out for another of those balls. It made Lariat stop and brace himself, fists raised at the potential threat. The human didn't even notice, pressing a button on the device's side. An instant later, a Servine stood before them, dazedly taking their surroundings in, growing more terrified by the moment.

Cypress looked at the two human kids she was friendly with just moments, and saw the same lethal fear as one of them had earlier.

And this time, to her horror, it was justified.

The Mismagius barely paid any attention to where Lariat was taking her; barely capable of thinking about anything but her guilt. Even the pain of her body screaming at all the blows it took paled compared to the awareness of just what she had done in her burst of rage. Even if they were an actual trainer, the kind that wished only to contain them and use them for battling, she still almost murdered them with their own hands.

If not for 'their' mon snapping her out of her fury, she would've succeeded, the thought making her nauseous.

Was it even truly her doing it? That Snubbull striking her felt like it had forced her out of her furious thoughts, like everything before then was her psyche's violent reaction to what the trainer's ball had inflicted upon her. Was that the case? Was her mind just making it up to absolve her conscience of guilt?

Did any of it even matter in the light of her almost having taken a life?

If she had enough strength left in her to cry, she would've.

A distant shuddering sensation made Cypress look up to see her coworker Teleport in and run over, aghast. Before the Gardevoir could even say anything, a bird cry coming from above marked the arrival of another scout; Lucere no less distraught at the scene than Aria was.

"^Cypress, Lariat, what happened?^"

Without waiting for a response, Aria stepped closer to tend to the ghost's injuries. She wasn't a medic, but even an unskilled Heal Pulse beat no Heal Pulse, making her focus on applying whichever healing she could as the Lucario spoke up.

"After I heard their alarm, I ran over to Cypress' position. They were being attacked by a trainer's Snubbull, whom I then incapacitated. We then made our way out without further fighting."

"Trainer attack ya, Cypress?" - Lucere's chirped out question made the Mismagius flinch. The answer was simultaneously dead simple—yes, they have—and made messier by their mon's actions being entirely reasonable considering what she then did.

She wasn't looking forward to explaining it one bit, but knew she had to.

"There's… *pant* more to it than that..."

Aria appreciated the confirmation, but the unspoken implication left her even more worried than before.

"^What do you mean, Cypress?^"

"They—they hit me with one of their balls..."

The frigid hilltop grew dead silent at the Mismagius' revelation. All of her coworkers were wrestling with a mix of 'I'm so sorry', 'how did you survive that', and 'what was it like' in their minds, but it would be the Gardevoir that gave the voice to these questions first.

"^Was it that ball that hurt you this badly?^"

"Hardly... it doesn't hurt the body, merely the mind..."

Her explanation didn't make a lick of sense, and she was well aware.

"^What did you see?^"

Aria didn't want to rush her, giving her all the time she needed to process what she'd seen and describe it, if possible. The sounds, the sights, they escaped description, refusing to even let themselves be remembered. All Cypress could do was go over how it felt, itself a nigh impossible task because of the sheer magnitudes involved.

"Heaven. Love so intense, I almost believed in it. Hell."

Neither Aria nor Lariat put words to their subsequent confusion. They didn't need to, the brief glimpses they saw of the Mismagius' recollection harrowing enough to answer for the ghost plenty. Lucere didn't have access to that, though, leaving her tilting her head in bewilderment.

"That doesn't say much."

"Words fail to even come close to describing it…"

The Gardevoir was unsure how to respond, torn between offering the ghost comfort and giving her time and space after having to recall something so overwhelming. Eventually, she settled on the latter; the choice appreciated by the Mismagius in question.

"After I broke out, my mind felt broken. I felt an intense rage at the trainer, and couldn't stop, or even control it. It was as if it took over me, and I attacked them..."

As harrowing as the previous admission was, this one was even more dire for their village as a whole. Cypress wasn't blind to that fact, clarifying soon after.

"My Curse didn't kill them, but it came close. Their Snubbull attacked to defend them, understandably so..."

The elaboration provided relief, but only so much. The other scouts were still concerned about the ramifications of one of them having attacked a human, even if they were a 'trainer'. For a moment, Aria wondered whether dashing in there and trying to erase that entire incident from their memories could've been an option, but discarded it soon after.

She'd seen memory meddling cause enough pain already; there was no way to use it here without raising further alarm.

"^The trainer is still alive, right?^"

"They were when we left, yes."

"I don't think they lost enough blood to be at risk of death..."

'Think' was the load-bearing word of that sense, and everyone gathered was well aware.

"Sounds like ya need another role then, Cy! If that one there got so infamous you got a trainer on ya tail, who knows if all this won't happen again."

The thought about abandoning her current post hurt Cypress even harder than the Bite that tore a part of her body off. She didn't disagree with Lucere's observation—she couldn't go back there, not after subjecting these poor kids to all that. They wouldn't ever think of her as anything but a bloodthirsty, terrifying beast ever again—and considering what had happened today, they were entirely justified in that.

It didn't make any of it hurt any less.

"I concur... An ordinary sort of patrol route, or-or another location to haunt a-and draw attention to..."

All three scouts could tell something was very wrong, be it by sensing the ghost's emotions or by focusing on her wavering voice. With Lariat and Lucere alike playing their expectant focus on Aria, the Gardevoir sighed and spoke up again, more softly this time.

"^Cypress, did something else happen?^"

The Gardevoir offered the ghost a hand, eagerly accepted and held as firmly as the Mismagius could manage. This was almost entirely unlike the Cypress they knew, leaving the trio concerned for their coworker. The Lucario didn't know how to express that emotion at all, and all the Altaria did was perch beside the ghost and try to pat her back with her wing, but it was appreciated all the same.

A part of the ghost didn't want to bring it up at all, not with her current company. And if she'd been any less worn down, that part might've even come out on top—but not this time.

"I have crossed a line. I had grown closer and closer to these little humans that would visit me, but now can never go back. I'll only ever be a monster to them now..."

Lariat kept his eye roll under his eyelids while Aria held the ghost's tentacle tighter. She might not have had any particular platitudes or advice for a situation like this, but the Gardevoir still hoped she'd be able to make all this at least slightly less terrible for her friend.

Lucere, unfortunately, didn't keep her response in her throat.

"*Sigh*, as if that wasn't already the case. They'd never think of us as people."

The audacity of these words snapped the Mismagius out of her loathing spiral in an instant; her red eyes narrowed on the Altaria. What followed might not have been a magical incantation, but was just as spirited.

"No, it was not. They never thought of me as someone that would bring them harm. Scare them for fun, indeed, but never beyond that. Never ever hurt them..."

No matter how forceful Cypress was in her delivery, her point kept flying over its recipient's blue head. A part of her wanted to snap at them for continuing their affection despite the terrible things they were saying, but couldn't find the strength for it.

"I've no idea why ya keep insistin' that, Cy! That's what all humans see us as, lesser things to be scorned or hated that are gonna hurt them, and nothin' more!"

Despite not feeling like she had the strength for anything but levitating anymore—and even that was only thanks to Aria's help—the Mismagius felt a nigh-irresistible urge to Shadow Ball the bird.

"You know nothing about how these kids have thought of me. I have seen human little ones run to me for protection from their older peers, one I granted them each time. I have seen children so profoundly sad they felt mere meters away from the brink. I couldn't talk with them about it, I couldn't chant away that kind of sadness—but I could be there for them. Keep them company as they wept, as they screamed, as they processed their pain..."

Cypress's point of view didn't let her see the reaction on Lucere's face. She saw Aria's, though, one of equal parts surprise, gratitude, and awe—and it was enough to keep her going.

"At no point did they think of me as a 'lesser thing to be scorned'. As someone different, yes, but they treated me with kindness, regardless. Even if they couldn't understand me, even if I couldn't understand them, I was still someone they could turn to beyond just a cheap scare. I was just as much a person to them as they were to me…"

Even if the Mismagius kept her anger in check much better here than she did with the human, she knew full well it wasn't any more productive. It was a deeply personal topic to her, and she hoped this pointed explanation was enough to get Lucere to respect her experiences, even if not necessarily agree—

"Pleeease, even our kin can't get over the smallest of differences! Why would humans be any better?"

Cypress had enough.

"What 'our kin', Lucere? Are you implying that our village is near as virulently hateful as how you are, or imagine all humans to be...?"

At last, she'd hit where it hurt. The Altaria wasted no time flying around to look the ghost in the eye, her anger quickly matching Cypress'.

"I'm not hateful! The frickin' humans are! I'm just sayin'—"

"Just saying what, that you're more eager to paint all humans as equal monsters than to believe my own experiences with them? To project your own bigotry onto an entire kin!?"

"How—how could you call me bigoted!? Don't you know what I've been—"

"I can because I do know. Not everyone is as cruel as your flock was, Lucere. Certainly not everyone of a kin. And..."

A part of Cypress wanted to stop there and then, to convey her point without going directly for the jugular.

But fuck it, Lucere has had it coming for a while.

"And if you keep up your bigotry against untold myriads of people just because they look different to you, then you're no better than your flock exiling you because of what's between your bloody legs…"

The staring contest that followed almost turned hot despite only lasting seconds.

Cypress felt Lucere's visceral rage and pain at being compared to her own oppressors, felt the subconscious thrashes of darker emotions that had almost persuaded her to pay her back for such an insult. Underneath those—sadness, grief, and guilt—constantly attempted to be covered up with anger.

She had struck deep, and hoped it'd be enough to get through to someone who used to look up to her as a mentor.

The Altaria's knee-jerk fury wouldn't last for long, not with the emotional injury it disguised being so painful. The other two scouts were too stunned to butt in, focusing on putting up a Protect should the situation grow even worse.

Eventually, Lucere's pain finally breached her eyes and flew down her cheeks, making her take off without a word.

And then, there were three.

With the Altaria gone, Cypress clung even tighter to Lariat, left drained after the spat. Next to her, Aria chewed through what to do now. Changing the Mismagius' patrolling route was an obvious next step, but the specifics were the kind of thing they'd ideally consult the Elders about. Her previous spot was perfect, drawing a lot of attention from the surrounding humans—including those that would otherwise go deeper into the woods and possibly stumble upon their village.

The Gardevoir had no idea if there was any other location nearby that would be as effective at pulling the humans' attention towards itself as Cypress' spot was—

...

But there was someone who could know.

The thought redirected her attention over to the Lucario beside her, the awkward situation from earlier leaving him standing idly, uncertain of what he was supposed to do now. Helping his coworker back to safety was the obvious next step, but it felt like the current discussion wasn't over, either. Lariat focused on Aria at sensing her thinking about him, making her finally speak up.

"^I'm wondering where else could Cypress go to keep on drawing attention once they recover.^"

A telepathic whisper sent the Mismagius' way let her know to remain quiet. Persuading Lucere to a less bigoted position went... about as well as it could realistically have, but Aria had higher hopes for the Lucario. Whether they'd be justified, it remained to be seen.

Fingers crossed.

After a solid minute of agonizing silence, Lariat finally picked up the conversation, just so that someone would.

"What were you considering, Aria?"

"^Not a whole lot myself, sadly. I don't know what the nearby humans consider landmarks, and figure that Cypress focusing her efforts on one of them would work out the best for us. Though... there is someone who does know that, much more so than I do.^"

The most obvious rhetorical trap has been laid, now to see whether it would end up catching—

"The human in our village?"

That was easy.

"^Indeed! Anne is a local. She surely knows of a better place for Cypress to haunt.^"

To Aria's consternation, she couldn't see a single iota of reaction leave Lariat's ironclad head at that observation. It was understood perfectly well, and yet it somehow did not bring any thought to him. As if he just... sincerely didn't care one bit about that.

Cypress might not have been able to pick up on his emotions with as much clarity as the Gardevoir, but a lack of spoken response let her figure that too.

And, as opposed to Aria, she had an idea about where to steer the discussion instead.

"I can't believe she just spat at my words..."

The underlying emotions were as genuine as they got, helping in catching the Lucario's attention.

"I meant all I said in my recollection. These kids really thought of me as a person, as one of them, even..."

Aria and Lariat alike paid close focus, curious to see where the ghost would take that insight.

"We had no way of talking, no way of understanding. And yet, they all knew I wasn't all that different. Certainly scary, but not evil..."

Cypress feared that the last point wouldn't remain true for long, but this wasn't the time to fret about it.

"If our dear Anne is any indication, these kids knew enough about my kin to ought to be terrified. But they weren't. They thought of me as one of them, even without communication, even if we couldn't do much together..."

As the Mismagius thought on, she lost the battle against her own tears, clenching her eyes soon after.

"It makes me imagine what could've been. If we spoke a shared language, if we understood each other as equals. If they could talk with me about what ails them, if I could be more than a spectral head to lean on. Infeasible now with my specific situation, yes, but..."

She didn't have to finish the sentence to sense Lucario's thoughts having gone where she wanted them to. This topic elicited much more thought than the previous one—in that it elicited any thought at all—bringing quiet reassurance to Cypress and Aria alike. Whether it would end up amounting to anything, they would see in a few hours.

Until then, though, one ghost in particular needed her medical attention post haste.

"^Cypress, take it easy today. Don't worry about your scouting, we'll pick up the slack until you get better. There's a lil' deathborn ghost at the clinic. She might appreciate you showing her some ropes once you get there~.^"

With the main reason behind the Mismagius being eager for her scouting gone, Aria's reassurances fell flat. She wasn't worrying about her duty, but instead about the dozens upon dozens of human kids that might end up traumatized by proxy at hearing what she'd done.

The remark about the ghost at the clinic, however, caught her attention right back. It wouldn't be the same, she knew that well, but she sure as hell wouldn't oppose helping a lil' kid feel better.

"Curious... Well, dear Aria, you have caught my interest..."

"^In which case, let's not waste any more time here~.^"

Lariat didn't have to be implied at twice, making sure Cypress was holding onto him well before taking off into another Extreme Speed. In a blink, Aria was left alone once more. All that remained was to turn back around towards her patrol route, head out,

And keep hoping that the nervous thoughts she kept having about Marco were just her overactive anxiety.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Interlude V: Opportunity


Interlude V: Opportunity



"Now stopping at: ROSEBURN CRESCENT."

The ailing headphones' tinny tune left the announcer's call only barely audible. Their music was one of her few remaining comforts left—the very last, if her plan ended up not working out. Emma shook at the thought, but didn't let it take over her mind. She would need all the clarity and focus for what she was about to do she could get her hands on.

Her gesture to stash the earbuds back into her jacket pocket caught the attention of her companion, making them hop off their seat and onto the floor of the bus. It netted them a profoundly exhausted chuckle. Which in turn drew their attention back over to their human.

"Not yet Spots, not yet."

With their overeager response diffused, the Snubbull hopped back onto the seat, turning to look at their human in concern. She hasn't been doing well for... a while now. Her mood only got worse each time the Fairy-type had lost on the battlefield. Affirmations weren't far behind when that happened, neither were reassurances that Spots wasn't the problem—or Noodles, for that matter.

Not... inherently so, at least.

Without any distractions, Emma's thoughts inevitably steered back to money. So dumb, so anxiety-inducing, so necessary.

So sorely lacking.

She'd done and re-done the math again and again, only ever arriving at the same result each time. Between the monthly League stipends, the pittance she got her parents to send her when she reminded them she was—in fact—still underage, and the expenses of food, Pokecenter visits, having somewhere to sleep at, and other supplies, she needed to be winning around three battles a month for the League-issued prize money to keep her afloat.

The last time her team had won was almost half a year ago.

Week by week, her upbeat attitude about it all wavered. With each loss, her battle record turned from a streak of bad luck to a scathing indictment of her as a trainer. Reserved strategies, hyper-offense, even playing as defensive as possible while trying to abuse Noodles' Leech Seed.

Nothing worked, nothing kept working. Each time, her optimism only lasted until the first barrage of blows was exchanged, until the loathed truth shoved itself into her face yet again.

Spots and Noodles just weren't strong enough.

Emma had tried the same training regimen as everyone else, but just couldn't keep going. It hurt her friends so, so much, leaving them almost fainted every time. She refused to settle on that being the only way forward.

There was no way that everyone who'd climbed further had only managed to do so through misery. She remained resolute that her team could keep moving on and keep growing stronger without it, without subjecting them to that kind of hell.

And then, they didn't.

That's not what any of this should've been about.

Sure, rigorous training was a part of their journey, but it wasn't supposed to be the only one! The dreams of it being all about friendship and bonds were childish oversimplification—she knew that well—but a part of her kept hoping they weren't all bunk. That, deep inside, there really was a kernel of truth to them all, and that a no-name upstart like her could make it did if she just kept trying.

Because the alternative... there wasn't one.

"Now stopping at: SATOSHI STREET."

*whi-whine?*

Spots' audible concern snapped her human out of her anxious thoughts, making her hold the Snubbull closer. None of this was her fault, none of this should've been her fault. Neither she nor Noodles deserved to be forced to suffer just to keep their human afloat. Emma had promised herself that she'd rather take her own life than stain those of her companions with constant, agonizing training.

She wasn't dim enough as to not plan for this exact outcome, though. The mere presence of the sturdy, winter-proof tent inside her large camping backpack was a cruel joke she herself and the world alike had played on her. Snap-purchased in an anxious mental breakdown a few months ago, constantly laughed about for weeks afterwards.

Looming ever taller over her as losses piled up.

If the push came to shove, Emma was confident that she'd be able to endure for a good while out in the wilderness. She wasn't sure how exactly, but Noodles should've had some way of coaxing wintering berry bushes into producing more fruit. If that failed too, petty theft. Going back wasn't an option, leaving only 'through',

Or 'out'.

She hated even considering becoming a statistic, but couldn't deny having grown... distressingly comfortable thinking about it. Her friends would be alright with or without her. They'd grown stronger than most wild mons by now, enough so where she couldn't even imagine them ever getting into legitimate danger.

Her fate wasn't their responsibility.

And, if survival at every cost was really what she was after, she could just lie through her teeth once she inevitably circled back to her family's doorstep. She could say that he'd failed his journey, kowtow before his parents, and beg for forgiveness. Then, once they got their fill of expressing their anger—verbally or not—they'd magnanimously let him stay at their house while he rushed through catchup classes for failed trainers, together with hundreds of others.

And many, many years later, if she just kept grinding, kept lying through her teeth, one day she'd finally carve out a safe space for herself in this world. She sure wouldn't ever have one at 'home'. Not with people that already barely tolerated her before her journey—only agreed to because it'd get him out of the house—and the... personal revelations she had over its course.

...

Murder on her mind, again.

It was a theoretical that was as intoxicating to fantasize about as it was harrowing to consider the implications of. Not for herself—she didn't fancy a life sentence, making a murder-suicide an obvious choice—but for her friends. If they were found to have had a part in it, they'd be hunted to the ends of the earth and put down. If not...

Emma doubted their prospects would be much better, anyway.

"Now stopping at: WHITE PLAZA."

*yank-yank!*

She'd stopped petting Spots again, hasn't she.

The trainer chuckled to herself as her friend tugged on her hand, before lifting the Snubbull into her arms. Spots was right. Thinking about this wasn't doing her any good—especially with her current plan.

She might've only come to this backwater town to look for inexperienced trainers to battle with, but the piece of local folklore she'd overheard yesterday might've very well been her ticket out of this pit. There was a Mismagius haunting the woods behind the local school. Been at it for a while, from what these two annoying punks told her before giving her the finger. Not a species she usually associated with battling, but that hardly mattered.

If they could get another win, if they could gather some momentum, then it'd all get so much easier.

She would've been able to splurge on something better than the barely edible kind of mon chow; she would've been able to get Noodles properly looked at. He got hit bad in a fight a few months ago, and there's been something wrong with his leg ever since. Pokecenter did its thing and wouldn't take a second look at him afterwards, leaving only a private consultation, which...

Ha.

She couldn't even afford hormones anymore.

Even the Ultra Ball in her backpack's pocket was obtained through... less than legal means at the local Trainer's Mart. Their fault for having such shoddy security, as far as Emma was concerned. Normally, she wouldn't have tried something so ballsy.

The last time she'd been in anything resembling 'normal' circumstances was over half a year ago.

The awkwardness of capturing a piece of local folklore didn't go by unacknowledged—in that she acknowledged it, and went on with her life. Yes, it sucked for this town; it was really rude to just stroll in and catch their ghost like that, but that was her only remaining idea. Besides, since apparently nobody had seen that ghost battle, it had to be so good at it that nothing dared challenge it anymore.

Must've been bored to hell in there.

It'd probably be thankful to her in the long run for giving it some actual battling challenge. If her lessons at the trainer school were anything to go by, battling was the one thing almost all mons desired deep down, and what they all did in the wild. Really, she'd just be doing it a favor.

Spots was thankful to her right after she'd caught her, after all.

...

Emma wasn't dim enough to buy that explanation wholesale.

The more time she'd spent beside Spots and Noodles on their own, outside of the context of battling or training... the less she believed in that all-present 'battling nature'. It had to have been true at least somewhat; there's no way the League just made something so basic up whole cloth and kept peddling it straight-faced.

They were scumbags that drew kids in with a promise of a heroic journey only to subject them and their mons to misery, but there was no way they'd keep bullshitting about something this obvious. Someone would've called them out on it sooner or later,

Right?

*woof-woof!*

"Yeah, you're right, Spots. Our stop's coming up."

*growl-woof?*

"Fine, fine, you can stay in my arms for a bit longer~."

The Snubbull huddled in while her trainer picked herself up, her oversized backpack following in tow. Just like with her mulling earlier, there was no point in pondering this topic too deeply—there lies madness and quackery.

No matter what insight she'd arrive at, it didn't change the fact that this was her last opportunity to turn things around. Her last opportunity to ensure her safety in a world that hated her—

"Now stopping at: ALDER AVARETTI PUBLIC SCHOOL."

—and she was not going to waste it.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 26: Traitor


Chapter 26: Traitor



Marco's heart hammered in his chest as he jogged through the snowy woods.

On any other day, he would've considered his current pace to be sluggish–to put it kindly–but at the moment, it felt like he was rushing headfirst into something someone would regret. Whether it would be him, his sister, the human girl with whom they had grown closer than either of them would admit to, or their entire village, he didn't know.

And it agonized him.

It'd be many more days until he fully recovered from everything that had happened with Cinder. And likely even more until all warmth would stop carrying with itself the all too familiar aching. It was the time he wanted to take for himself, time he knew he should be taking for himself, time Aria had stressed he deserved, but... the obvious loomed above him, above them all.

The task he'd decided on last evening ended up being an abject failure by any metric. Worse than that—he didn't just make no progress; he made negative progress.

Because now, he too doubted his sister's actions.

Marco trusted Aria; he trusted her more than anyone else in the world, and yet... doubt lingered. He felt the blatant uncertainty in her voice and aura when she'd relayed to them she'd wiped the memories of that human—the telltale sting of a badly kept lie—but deliberately overlooked it until now.

But now, with the light having been shone upon it in such a stark way, he couldn't look away.

He couldn't think of a motive that wasn't malice, and didn't have it in him to imagine his sister as a traitor, but... why would she lie about this? If he'd felt it right, if it was so blatant that even a non-psychic had noticed it, then the only question remaining was 'why?'.

He had no answer. As far as he was concerned, there was only one way to sort this harrowing enigma out.

Checking up on that human in person.

It was far from his first time sneaking into the human backwater, though he hadn't ventured further than the end of their path in years. What was once an expression of frivolous curiosity had turned so much more dire the more he learned about humanity, so much riskier.

He didn't need to do this; he doubted he even should be here. Even if his sister had kept that human's memories and lied to them about it, he couldn't accept that it was for any truly malicious reasons. Aria had to have had a plan for this; she was much too intelligent to knowingly expose their village to so much risk without gaining something from it.

But what if she had misjudged? What if she had acted in the best of intentions and ended up bringing on their home's eventual demise?

...

What if he had misjudged, too?

The movement in the Gallade's peripheral vision made him jerk into a combat-ready stance before easing out. Just a white sheet, much like the ones he saw Anne draw on. It fluttered in the freezing wind, attached to the sign at the end of their path. On it, a depiction of the girl's face, and an incomprehensible soup of blacks and whites, of meaningless symbols humanity comprehended all the same.

It might've only been a day, he might've only spent a few hours in Anne's company, but... he already felt close to her, closer than he probably should have. It was hard not to feel for her. The girl had bonded with Cadence further in a day than almost all the other children around in the six years she'd been alive, and that bond was mutual.

For crying out loud, he experienced so much more of their mutual memories than he'd ever wished to—enough to still see occasional flashes of them as he daydreamed or fell asleep. He didn't know the names of the two humans branded into his mind, knew nothing about them beyond them being Anne's biological parents and that Aria had apparently had a hand in the death of one of them.

And yet, he hated them more than almost anyone else in the world.

He wished only the best for the girl; his heart yearned for her wellbeing to a degree he would've found embarrassing if he'd given it closer thought. But what if her and their village's safety were truly incompatible? Or the much more harrowing possibility—

What if investigating this would doom Anne?

Marco didn't know—he couldn't know. All he had any certainty about was that his sister lying about something this important had hurt him, and that he wanted to know why. Whether to help her or to stop her, he had to know.

Too late to turn back now.

The snowy shrubs and deciduous trees bordering the black stone path provided just enough cover for him to scout out of. He was unsure how Aria had managed to get through this place unnoticed, and if it was by actively keeping herself from being spotted, then he'd have to come up with something else.

His relative inexperience in psychic arts compared to her might've only bugged him in the abstract most of the time, but here it was a very practical problem. One he'd either have to push through, however feebly, or sidestep.

And the latter... just might work.

He remembered enough of their standoff against the human and her posse to tell her aura apart in a crowd, and if he just got further into the town, he'd pick her up, eventually. What would happen afterwards was an unknown that refused to be shoved into the back of his head, but which could just barely be delayed until it became relevant.

The main street was too busy, which left sneaking around the perimeter. From his exploration many years earlier, he knew that this place was shaped by the road at its center. Almost all the buildings stood next to it, with side paths so few he could count them on his fingers. Just had to stalk the town's edge, and something would come up eventually.

Hopefully. Not the most encouraging outlook, but a far better one than sprinting through it and sending this entire place into a panic.

The opposite side of the black path held the bulk of the buildings, making it the obvious starting point. Right as he was about to focus on a Teleport, Marco spotted something large and blackened not too far, so unlike the gray, snow-covered blob of human—

Oh.

Aria had described that Anne's home had burned down, but seeing it for himself was something else altogether. Less of a pile of charred wood, and more of a scorched carcass of what was once a home, what was once a family, and which ultimately fell to its own cruelty.

It made him feel so, so very cold.

In a split second, he was crouched on the other side of the road, catching his breath. Even Cadence could've likely managed this one without too much difficulty, and yet here he was, gasping for air.

He was doing his best to keep down the self-conscious feelings. Aria's words were still recent, but this time, he didn't have the reassurance of doing a good thing. He might've very well been in the middle of something that would turn his family against him, something that would turn him into a traitor of Anne's safety. No way to know but to keep going, no luxury of being able to choose until he was on the same page with his sister.

The building he first passed by was by far the largest in their entire town. On its own, it could easily house all of their village, but its intended usage was... uncertain. Many, many children of various ages, with several older humans sprinkled among them. If it was a school, then was a rather space-inefficient one.

Before the Anne affair, he would've added some jab at humanity being wasteful as a whole at the end there, but couldn't force that out of himself anymore. It was hard to do that after interacting with the girl, after gaining an awareness—much of it through literally unforgettable memories—that humans were just like them. In all their good, in all their evil.

In all their lost, confused selves.

For a while, he thought that one of the little humans had spotted him through the large, clear windows. He could sense shock, but didn't have the time to investigate further, or to even make sure if that shock was caused by him. No endurance for the slow deliberation. He had to get this over with before he'd grow even sloppier. The massive courtyard, delimited by a fence woven from metal wire, was more of a challenge.

Or at least would've been, if there was anyone present there. He had no idea why wouldn't anybody be using such a vast space for anything, even just meditation, but wasn't about to look the blessing in the—

rr-ring-ri-RING-RING!

A panicked Teleport at the sudden, shrieking ringing wasn't the best idea in hindsight, but at least it got him out of there. For the next few buildings, he just had to be mindful of the windows with almost all humans being inside, slowly crouch along, and occasionally climb onto the roof.

All that was augmented by much the same tricks his sister had used, just on a far smaller scale. Much easier to deceive one human as opposed to a baker's dozen. Even if it was slow, and required a lot of climbing and acrobatics, this combined approach was getting him further and further into—

There she is.

Three auras, just like the ones he'd remembered. One of them was muffled too, as if asleep, only helping him further. Unfortunately, they weren't alone—two... no, three? Three others with them, likely human. No... the third aura felt so weak; maybe he was just miscounting, and it was really two?

Didn't matter, he just had to find a safe spot to blink to.

The cold, snow-covered roof froze his body as he leaned in and focused all he could muster out; the tendrils of his aura scoped out the inside wall by wall. One large room with way more internal walls than was reasonable, but which formed a natural cranny that—to the best of his ability to tell—nobody was looking at. Now all he needed was a distraction, accomplished by flipping over a pair of freestanding metal cylinders filled with trash on the opposite site on the street, aaand—

Oh goodness, this place was warm.

The unexpected sensation almost robbed Marco of his entire focus before he scanned his surroundings. A cranny indeed, with nobody in a direct line of sight. To his right, a wall composed of hundreds upon hundreds of colorful rectangles of varying sizes, difficult enough to make any sense of that he didn't even try. On its other side, the five... six... five souls in here.

Three of which were chatting in human.

"~W-what just happened? Wait, did these just fall over?~"

"~Sure seems so. Must be the wind.~"

"~Woooo, what if it's that ghost everyone is talking about!?~"

"~Liam, please don't joke about that, it's—it's not even a real ghost. It's... goodness, I still have no idea what any of it could mean. Are you really sure it has nothing to do with the Anne situation, Mrs. Graham?~"

"~I don't see why it would, Julie. Sure, there are fairy tales of 'Ghost Brides' kidnapping children, but no actual evidence of that having ever taken place, to my knowledge.~"

Wait a minute...

Marco had to keep himself from jumping in there and then at hearing the very human he was looking after mention a Gardevoir. Once he took a moment to parse through what was being said, both this worry and confusion only grew. He had to know more as soon as possible.

Blocking four awake minds from perceiving him wasn't easy, but with their attention not being aimed anywhere near him, it was just about manageable. With that done, a peek around the colorful wall clarified the scene. The human he was after—'Olive', if his memory served—and two others, sitting at a table. One grown up, one obviously a child. The child was looking at pictures on that white 'paper' stuff; how they got there exactly was not something Marco had the time to think about. Beside him, the Ribombee, sitting on his shoulder and enjoying the pictures along with him.

Quaint, even if it explained little.

"~Well, I can imagine there b-being few reported cases, of course the League would want th-that stuff covered up. Otherwise it'd have to do something and be more proactive with their interventions...~"

"~I really don't think that's the case, Julie. I get it, it's scary, but we should avoid jumping to conclusions.~"

"~Then what else should I do? What if that Ghost Bride had hurt someone? What if it really was the one that set fire to Martins' house—~"

"~Julie, that was a gas leak.~"

"~But what if it had caused that gas leak!?~"

"~With that logic, you could blame every single event that happens on them. Bad weather; must be the wild mons. Rotted crops; must be the wild mons. My child is disabled; must be the wild mons. At that point, you're no better than the first-century peasants I remember you snickering about in class~.~"

The snarky, ribbing response interrupted the other adult human enough to get her to think for a moment. Mrs. Graham was right, but she wished it helped with her and so many others' anxiety as much as it ought to have.

As the concerning discussion took place around him, Marco reached into Olive's memories to get a direct confirmation of his sister's actions.

And Aria, along with Lumi and him, were still there, starker than anything else in the last few years.

A cold dread shot through him and Olive simultaneously at that find. Her sensation of being watched was almost nothing compared to his heart dropping, but it sure didn't help any. Aria had really done it; she had lied to him; she had lied to them all. All the Elders would immediately brand her as a traitor if they ever found out; the thought deeply terrifying.

As was the adjacent thought of him being a traitor to Anne's cause if his presence here would blow Aria's plan for keeping Anne safe wide open. Hell, even without that, even if he just went back and reported this to everyone else come voting time, they would all turn on not just Aria, but the girl as well. He wished his fellow scouts were better than conflating Anne's safety with Aria's potential mistakes, but he didn't trust them all to be.

If he did that, he'd be just as much of a traitor, but to Anne instead—

"~I FOUND IT!~"

The loud, shrill cry startled everyone in the building, Marco included. Peeking around the wall again, he watched the little human carry a large picture over to his mom, showing it off to her with beaming joy. All the while, Olive grew concerned, and not-Olive... almost fainted there and then.

"~Breathe Julie, breathe. It's okay, it's—~"

"~That's the one I saw, mom! The big white and green! I saw it here, oooo lemme read it! 'Ga-ra-da-vora'!~"

"~Wh-what do you mean you saw it here, Liam...~"

"~Behind the bookshelves there! It was there, mom, I told you, but you didn't believe me! Do you believe me now?~"

The boy's mother did believe him, but not for any reasons he or Olive would've wanted. Attention being brought towards Marco's hiding spot had him backing off, ducking behind the not-wall.

"~M-Mrs. Graham, a-are you sure that the Ghost Bride d-didn't make its way in here that day...~"

"~Of course not, Julie. There was nothing to suggest it got here in the end.~"

"~B-but the footage got corrupted, a-and—~"

"~Happens all the time, these cameras are old, cheap garbage. Besides, I doubt a wild mon could manipulate technology to that level—it got caught on camera after all.~"

The application of logic to the stressful situation was only barely more effective than it sounded. It kept the not-Olive from freaking out immediately, but she still teetered on the edge of a mental breakdown.

"~But I saw it here, mom!~"

"~Are you really sure, Liam? I don't see why it would end up here, of all places. I think all the mania might've gotten to you, too~.~"

"~Nooooo! Mrs. Graham, I saw it, believe me, I'm not lying!~"

"~I'm not saying you're lying, sweetie. All the buzz around something stressful can get to us all, even if we try our best to avoid it. And between the entire Mylock losing their marbles about this, and the news of that scary Gardevoir in Hoenn or whatever, it's not impossible for our brains to get confused, you know.~"

"~But I didn't! I saw ittttt, Mrs. Graham!~"

"~L-Liam, please...~"

Even if the other adult human wasn't about to collapse anymore, her state still wasn't the best. Olive was very aware, leaning in over towards her and putting on the most motherly voice she could manage.

"~Julie, sweetie, I think you should lie down right now. Past few days have really been a lot for us all, and you especially. Just rest your head and cool off, no need to keep panicking about this.~"

In her unstable anxiety, the other human nodded her head along with Olive's recommendation. Shaking, she slowly got up, giving Marco a better view of the massive, bulging stomach. The sight took Marco aback, but he didn't have the time to focus on it much longer—she was probably gonna lay her egg soon, is all. Worthy of congratulations, but he wouldn't be the one giving them to her.

"~L-Liam, please c-clean up—~"

"~Don't worry Julie, I'll take care of it.~"

"~B-but, Mrs.—~"

"~I mean it, Julie. Get yourself home and rest. I can sort around a few books on my own, no problem.~"

"~Moooommm, can I take out—~"

"~Not today Liam, I'm sorry. Your mom is feeling terrible right now, and should get back home soon. How about this—I'll let you take out twice as many books out on Monday instead, how's that sound?~"

"~Awwwhhhh... okay...~"

It took a couple minutes for the not-Olive to get herself together and head out, Olive helping along as much as she could. The little human wanted to keep on talking afterwards, but they got the clue it wasn't the best time for that. Quite a rarity for them, if the adults' unspoken reactions were any sign.

With a few parting words and double checking if the not-Olive could make it back home on her own, they left; the door chiming quietly as it opened and much louder as it closed. It left just Olive and her two mons, one of them slowly waking up. Now that the situation had calmed down, it was the perfect time to come up with an escape plan. Blinking back up onto the roof and retracing his steps sounded like the best course of action, though he'd also need to put in effort towards masking his footprints in—

woof-woof-arf-BARK-BARK!

In Marco's focus, he didn't pay attention to the Arcanine in the other room waking up from their nap—but they most definitely noticed him. With a couple of tentative sniffs and a shocked realization, the Fire-type sprang into action and turned the corner, barking out loud at smelling someone very familiar around before switching to low growls.

"~Leo, what is—~"

Olive and the Ribombee followed right after, looking around the bookshelf only to see nothing. For a moment, Marco thought about teleporting away anyway and hoping that all this would just get overlooked, but... he couldn't; of course he couldn't. Not with her knowing so much, not with him knowing so little.

He needed answers, and she better had them.

In a split second, a Gallade materialized where once there were only bookshelves. The sight startled everyone present, Olive especially, shock immediately giving way to terror. The Ribombee fared better, more curious than anything else, and the Arcanine similarly calmed down a bit. An intruder, sure, but one he'd already seen before and which didn't hurt his human in the end.

Marco's attention, however, rested entirely on the human, and vice versa.

"~Guess I should've expected your people coming over to finish the job...~"

The words took Marco aback—he couldn't disagree with the thrust, but needed to know more about the specifics.

"^What do you mean by 'your people'?^"

"~Aria told me she was supposed to remove all memories of us having met, but she didn't. Seems I can't run away from my mind getting violated in the end, can I.~"

The phrasing took Marco aback as he paid closer attention to everything going on in Olive's mind. Fear, indignity, outrage, acceptance. All of them just about expected, and he'd have to respond sooner or later. He had no idea just how he should respond, earlier doubts returning in force. This was madness, but he trusted Aria to have a reason for any madness, this included.

But first, he needed to know more.

"^I... I need to know what happened. With Aria, with... everything that you and these other humans were talking about. I didn't come here to wipe your memories, I came here to figure out what my sister had done.^"

His admission was as honest as it got, but it wasn't enough for it to be perceived as such. The thread of suspicion was still there in Olive's thoughts, and it was hardly unearned. Before the human would speak up, Marco felt the Ribombee's desire to speak, linking the entire group together right before words left her mouth—

"Ooohh, you're her brother! Uh—please don't take our memories away! We just want to help Anne. We promise!"

Good gods, did Marco want to believe that as wholeheartedly as the little fairy did. He was too preoccupied by all the mess in his mind to notice the happy, barely held in gasp Olive let out at hearing the Ribombee's voice again.

"^I-I can gather, I-I just... what's going on? Aria lied to us about what had happened, and I'm unsure how to react to all this. I want to help Anne out too.^"

The Gallade's uncertainties were brought to light and scoured under a microscope. Going against someone who was clearly on Anne's side hurt; the worries that he might turn Olive against their village through his actions hurt. The human's fear hurt–that perception of him as an executioner against whom she could only beg for mercy.

He couldn't even claim it to be incorrect, either.

"~I... I suppose I can see it. Alright... what do you want to know, ...?~"

"^Marco. And... everything, really. You mentioned a Gardevoir earlier while talking with that other human, and it sounded like you were referring to Aria but trying to hide it.^"

"~Ah, right. Well... the gist is that Aria was spotted while I guided her through Mylock, on my way here.~"

Marco's eyes went wide, his breathing sped up. That was bad, that was very bad—but if anyone had really seen her then, they would've reacted, right? Humans were afraid of them as the one that just left showed; his sister would've sensed that if it had really happened!

"^How come the person who spotted her didn't react? She—she would've noticed that!^"

"Not a person, a camera! Oh oh and I'm Luxie!"

The Ribombee's clarification explained precious nothing, and Olive could tell. Sighing in relief, she thought about how to explain that to the Gallade as she glanced towards the front door. Still marked as open, had to fix that.

"~Think of a 'camera' as a... mechanical eye. It sees things, and everything it sees can then be seen by others later if they want. Whatever magic your sister had used to remain unseen, it doesn't work on cameras, and she got spotted when passing in front of the grocery store. Not very clearly—it's only for half a second and the image quality is so bad there's a lot of plausible deniability, but she's there all the same. And that... *sigh*, got people panicking.~"

"^Wait—what do you mean it didn't work with that 'camera'?^"

"~Well, you're the one with psychic abilities between us two, you would probably know much more about it than I. Though... if I had to guess, whatever trick Aria employed only works to confuse people, and not mindless, soulless machinery.~"

Marco's shock only grew at Olive's explanation, the contraption she'd just described terrifying in its implications. If it was just some metal with those unthinkable properties and not a person, it meant there was no way for them to detect it, no way to fool it. Destroy it, most likely, but not work around it unnoticed.

"^Is-is that object only—^"

"~Hardly.~"

"They're everywhere! Look look, we even have one in the corner up there!"

Luxie's call redirected Marco's attention to the middle of the opposing wall, up where it met the ceiling. Indeed, he could spot something in there, angular and shiny. Way, way too small to notice normally.

"~This one was a headache for me. I went over the footage when the panic started, and sure enough Aria was there, plainly visible, even when I couldn't see her at all. Goodness, your psychic tricks are scary to think about sometimes. I went and tinkered with the recordings, breaking them so that they couldn't be seen, and blamed it on the camera being damaged. Didn't help with everyone losing their marbles one bit, lemme tell you that much.~"

Before the existential horror of a contraption not even the size of his hand countering psychic-based stealth could hit Marco in full, the implication in Olive's words caught his attention right back.

"^You lied to them about this, then.^"

"~Yes, of course I did! Even with Aria's... e-even with her threat, awful as it was, I still want to keep Anne safe, I almost went behind bars because of what Aria had done!~"

"^W-what?^"

The anger in Olive's voice wasn't unearned either, but what it conveyed was... confusing. With a couple of deeper breaths, Olive closed the front door and rolled the window blinds back down, granting them privacy.

"~You can come out of that corner now. And yes. I got interrogated yesterday. Cops took me in and asked me questions about what had happened with Anne's house. I didn't mention Aria at all, framed it as myself looking for Anne in her disappearance, or any clues about her whereabouts when her father attacked me. Of course, without Aria in the picture, it just looks like I walked into her house with a Fire-type by my side, there was a bang, and then the whole place went up in flames.~"

"Not that it didn't deserve that..."

Leo's low, gravely voice took Olive aback with a quiet chuckle, the relief of tension much appreciated.

"^Wh-what happened then?^"

"~I argued my case. I said I went in to have a look around, and then got attacked by Anne's father. Both are true. I brought up that the building only caught fire a good while afterwards, and since it was a gas fire, if Leo really lit it up, it would've been visible right away. I doubt that'll be the end of it all, sadly, but I know how to argue that all I did was trespassing at worst, and that Tom tried shooting at me, but had his bullet ricochet to hit him back, giving me time to escape. They won't have anything except a bit of circumstantial evidence.~"

Even as Olive went through everything in her mind and that she wasn't too likely to be deemed guilty of setting fire to Anne's house, uncertainty remained.

"~And... if I didn't remember how it all went, if her plan had worked, then... I don't know what might've happened. To me, to you all, once the authorities figured out my memories had been meddled with. I...~"

Soon enough, though, an emotion Marco wasn't expecting joined her uncertainty.

Anger.

"~I helped her all I could, gave her everything that would help Anne even slightly, I'm putting my freedom on the line for her, lying left and right to cover for her, and this is how I'm repaid? By being doubted enough for someone to come over and either wipe me again or threaten me into submission!?~"

"^I—I apologize, I really do, but this is a life-or-death situation for us all! If the rest of the humans learn of us, we'll be doomed!^"

"~But I knew nothing of the rest of you. All I've seen of 'you all' was you, Aria, and that Luxray. I had no idea where you came from, how to track you, or what your motives even are! All I knew—hell, all I know even right now—was that Anne is with you, and that I wanted to help you out because of that reason alone. And for you to claim secrecy as the reason, while I could find your hiding place in two minutes on the map anyway, is—~"

"^WHAT!?^"

Marco's telepathic shout startled everyone else; the Gallade himself was barely keeping himself from intervening in Olive's memories directly there and then.

"^What do you mean!? How did you find us!?^"

The force and barely-veiled fear behind the questions intimidated and shocked Olive in equal measure. She knew she had to answer, but it was something she didn't expect to have to explain. Her previous interactions with Aria and Lumi painted a picture of mons who had stumbled out of the stone age, sure, but at least one of them had to have picked up on humans having flying vehicles, right?

They had to know they were visible from above, right?

Each moment of silence only made the psychic's panic grow, and Olive could tell. In desperation, she made the 'hold on' gesture as she gathered her thoughts.

"~What I mean is that it's possible to tell where your hidden... village is with information humans already have. We take pictures of the land from way above, and you can see a few unmarked buildings in the middle of the woods on those pictures if you know where to look. They're not too suspicious by themselves, but with you three running into us near there, it becomes obvious.~"

The elaboration did little more than amplify the shock in his mind. Was—was everything the scouts were doing for naught? Had humans already won and were now just waiting to deal the finishing blow?

Have their days been counted since long before Anne ran away from her house?

"^I-I... that's...^"

"~You really didn't know, did you?~"

The clarification didn't justify how she'd been treated; but it made it make sense. She figured if these wild mons were unaware of the power of aerial photography, they would fixate on anyone who knew of or saw them personally. A very limited perspective, but an understandable one.

It didn't make Olive forgive everything there and then, but... it helped shift her gears from anger to a desire to help them out further. No matter how Aria and Marco had treated her, as long as they were treating Anne better than humanity ever would—a trivial task—they had her support. After all, even the Gardevoir had stressed how invaluable her knowledge had been for the wildlings, and this was just more of that.

And with everything she'd heard about League's efforts to 'disperse' overly large 'groups' of wild mons in the past, she could only feel bad for them, really.

"~I can show you how it looks like, if you want.~"

"^I... y-yes, please.^"

Marco could barely force the words out, his sheer terror nigh-paralyzing. The very worst-case scenario had already come to pass many, many years ago, and they didn't even know.

"~Come over to the desk. I'll get some tea going in the meantime.~"

The Gallade did as instructed, walking over to the smaller table in the library's corner, housing several pieces of difficult to describe human machinery. Yellowish, rectangular... object, on top of which sat a much larger, much bulkier, much more angular one. It was opaque from all sides but the one facing the chair behind the desk, glowing from just that direction.

"^Wh-what is this, anyway.^"

"Computer! Olive does all sorts of stuff on it, mostly checks books in and out!"

"~Oh that's just a fraction of what computers can do, Luxie. But yes, this one's a pile of junk that only barely works, I use it for the library. Here, let me show you what I saw.~"

Olive pulled another flat, rectangular object over to their impromptu group. The many bumps on its surface turned out to all be buttons one could press—and which she was pressing tons of, without even looking at it. As she did, the glow on the upper contraption changed. It remained mostly white with many smaller symbols for a while, but eventually turned almost entirely green.

"~This is the map. Think of it... think of it as seeing the terrain from a bird's-eye view, looking straight down. This long strip is all Mylock, this black line is the road, and all the greens are the woods. Following so far?~"

The answer, to Marco's annoyance, was 'barely'. Even a concept as simple as 'terrain as seen from straight above' was difficult to grasp, especially with anxiety's bind over his mind as firm as it was. After a few more tries, he just nodded along—they didn't have the time to be doing an in-depth lesson about this.

Olive was unconvinced, but went along anyway.

"~Now, let me zoom in so you can see more detail. This is the entrance to the path between Mylock and Lillywood, the one Anne took before she crashed. And now, let me move the view over along it and a fair bit off to the side, and you might spot it...~"

The spatial transformations involved went so far above the Gallade's head they threatened to crash into an overhead satellite. If nothing else, though, he could still play the game of 'one of these pieces of green is not like the others'.

One of the easier ones he'd ever played; concluded with him reaching to uncertainly point at a scattering of several brown and gray spots, as well as smaller, colorful ones.

"^Is this what you mean?^"

"~Indeed! Let me zoom in, it'll get a bit blurry but hopefully you'll pick up on it—~"

"^That—that's it, I-I see it now. Holly's pantry, our tree, I think I-I can even make out the clinic. I-I—is it really just visible to every human like this?^"

"~That's what I meant earlier, yes.~"

"^D-does anyone else know!?^"

"~Well, I don't know for sure, but from my attempts to search for it, it seems not. I've only found any discussion about it on a single website from several years ago. They didn't know what it was, but guessed it was either some sort of ongoing construction effort, or a black site for training army mons. Nobody mentioned the possibility of it being a village of wild mons, no.~"

"^But that won't remain the case forever...^"

"~Quite likely, yes. Especially now that there's more attention on this area because of what had happened to Anne. All it takes is one popular person looking at the map of these backwoods, pointing this weird spot out, and suddenly you'll have many, many people knocking on your door.~"

The exact thing they all tried to avoid happening with their scouting efforts. Everything Geiger had drilled in them about information spreading through humanity like a wildfire; all of it to prevent this exact scenario from happening. And yet, it could just… happen no matter what they did. Just like in person, all it took was a single human spotting it, and they'd be doomed.

But with these 'maps', they were entirely defenseless. At least, that's how Olive made it sound.

"^Is-is there anything we can do about it? There has to be something we can do to make sure nobody sees it, r-right!?^"

"~I don't know, Marco. I'll try to see if there are any options, but I doubt it. It's all done automatically at this point, there's only minimum human oversight. Besides, erasing just that little spot will draw more attention to it than if it just remains as it is.~"

The revelation of 'cameras' had put a dampener on his spirits, but this... almost broke Marco entirely. How was he to respond to this? If there was nothing Olive could do, if there was nothing they could do but pray that they wouldn't be noticed either... what now!? They were at the mercy of fate, the very thing they had their procedures to avoid—they were doomed!

Humanity had won without even being consciously aware of their existence. They would know eventually, but not yet.

...

Aside from Olive.

As the librarian went to a side room to finish making tea, Marco's mind threatened to tear itself in half. He was afraid; he was fucking terrified, and at that moment, there was a large part of him fueled entirely by that emotion.

All it wanted to do was finish the task that Aria couldn't, to wipe the memories of the only human that could rat them out whenever she so desired. Hell, nothing stopped her from using that knowledge as a bargaining chip, demanding gods-know-what from them in exchange for dooming them—

Nothing but basic decency and having a soul, of course.

Which was what kept him from going forward with this kneejerk of an idea as well. Fear screamed for him to act, to ensure that bit more safety, but that pesky brain kept reminding him how wiping Olive's memories wouldn't just be abhorrent—it'd be unhelpful. If not for her input, they would have remained entirely unaware of the sheer extent of humanity's knowledge of their every move, of being in their sights, of many of their psychic tricks amounting to nothing.

These wouldn't stop being true just because he didn't want to think about them. He could either run away from all this, or face just how enormous the implications were.

The latter, of course, would imply action. What action; he had no idea beyond it being massive in scope and likely to splinter their village. That's what the Elders' guidance ought to have been for, and yet...

The screeches of primal fear and careful consideration fought a savage battle in Gallade's mind, only interrupted by the soft thud of a teacup being placed in front of him. Different aroma from what he remembered, much fruitier—but not at all bad.

"^Th-thank you, Olive.^"

"~Bitte schön, Marco. I suspect nobody else in your... village knows about this either?~"

"^N-no, not to my knowledge. I feel like anyone would've spoken up if they knew, this—this could end us at any point...^"

"~The uncertainty of life, indeed. If nothing else, now you know how little you know. If this was this much of a shock, I can imagine your knowledge of humanity overall, even when combined, is... low.~"

It wasn't meant as an insult. Marco was well-aware, but it still stung a bit.

"^Y-yeah. I can't disagree with that. Even those of us who used to live with humans or be trainer mons only know so much.^"

"~Hah... I'm guessing that Anne breaks several m—people's minds every day just be existing?~"

"^Not quite, she's—she's really not too different from us. That's the biggest thing I realized after watching over her for a while.^"

"~I can say the same after my run-in with Aria and... Lumi, was it?~"

"^Yes, Lumi.^"

"~Being a bitter, short-sighted grump truly transcends species.~"

Marco had to use his entire willpower to not spit half a cup's worth of tea at hearing that said so casually. He couldn't disagree with that in the slightest, but he sure didn't expect Olive to be so... direct about it.

"~How has Anne been doing, by the way?~"

A swerve towards a pleasant topic melted through much of the apprehension gripping Marco's mind. It was hard not to smile after thinking back to the previous day, and its affection between the small bundle of children.

The knowledge of just how fleeing that happiness was, and that it was gone now that Aria had hopefully come clean about the upcoming vote to Anne, undid much of the comfort an instant later.

"^Really well! My niece and nephew—Aria's children—have really taken a liking to her. And now that Ember is with her again, she's been feeling even—^"

"~Ember!?~" / "EMBER!?" / "...Ember?"

The trio native to the town shouted in unison at hearing the Braixen's name, the implications immediately exploding within their minds.

"OH MY GOODNESS IS EMBER ALRIGHT DID ANNE FIND HER HOW DID SHE GET--"

"^Yes, yes, Ember is doing well! She—she ended up in our village a year ago, and has lived there since. A-and once she'd heard that Anne ended up there as well, they became inseparable.^"

As much as the aftermath of Cinder's involvement still stung his skin and pride alike, Marco felt it was best not brought up here.

"YAY YAY EEEEEEEEE I'M SO HAPPY TO HEAR THAT! I WAS AFRAID WE'D NEVER HEAR FROM EMBER AGAIN AND NOW SHE'S SAFE AND SHE'S WITH ANNE AND THINGS ARE GONNA BE ALRIGHT, EEEEEEEEEE!"

"~That's... good heavens, I'm so glad. They deserved to find each other again, oh my goodness...~"

"Good for her and Anne."

The group's overjoyed reactions only made Marco feel even warmer. With so much fear surging through his and Aria's minds alike lately, he really appreciated having pleasant feelings to bask in.

"~Goodness, guess it's time to retire that plushie I gave her, ha.~"

"^P-plushie?^"

"~Oh~. After—after she parted ways with Ember, I wanted to get her something to help with her sadness. I knew I could only do so much to help, but figured that even if a lil' Fennekin doll wouldn't be anywhere close to a replacement, it'd still bring her some comfort. Heh... I still remember roughing and dirtying it up a bit, cutting off the tag and all, before dropping it to the side of the path Anne took back home. She must've taken it with herself as well, didn't see it at her house.~"

The parts of the story Marco understood were sweet as all get out, though there was one detail that didn't sit with him well.

"^Why did you 'drop' it like that?^"

The librarian looked up at him from her drink; her wrinkled face sighing at the unpleasant question.

"~Well... I knew she wouldn't take a direct gift well. Hell, she felt self-conscious even over the cheap tea I gave her every time she visited. I hope that she'll slowly get over that now that she won't live with living pieces of shit...~"

Marco concurred with a nod as he finished sipping on his cup. Of course, there was one detail that hadn't been mentioned yet, one he was deeply unsure how to even bring up. After everything he had seen from her so far, he had a hard time imagining Olive doing anything that might bring Anne harm, but...

What if Anne suddenly left the picture?

What if they ended up voting for exile, got rid of Anne, and Olive caught wind of that? She'd have no reason to play nice with them anymore, and all the motivation to destroy their village. He'd been wrong earlier, the reality of the situation now clear to him.

Olive wouldn't use that information for any personal benefit, no, but as blackmail to force them to keep Anne no matter what the vote settled on? That he could easily imagine.

Speaking of, the sun was setting outside.

It was time to go.

"^Thank you for talking with me, Olive. I-I should be going now.^"

"~Well~ I'm glad I could help, Marco. As-as long as you won't try backstabbing me now.~"

Her words were said in jest, but there was an undercurrent of genuine fear to them, one Marco couldn't dispute. Even now, after all this, fear and consideration in his mind fought on, leaving him woefully unsure what to do. Should he let anyone but Aria know about this? And if so, how much?

Knowledge of just how unprotected their village was; having someone that could guide them through the vastness of the now-known unknown of humanity's technological sophistication; awareness of their ability to see through their disguises.

The revelation of Aria having gone against her orders; of her being a traitor to the village; of this human wielding leverage over them.

Was the former worth the latter in how it would impact Anne's chances once the vote came?

His sister made her choice that day, but he couldn't, its consequences were too vast for him to comprehend. Whichever doubts she had had, she'd overpowered them, and yet he was left thrashing against fear, both his own and of how other scouts might react.

At a rational level, he knew that none of the newfound knowledge about humanity should convince anyone to vote against the girl, but... he could still hear that dark, fearful voice inside him. The terrified one, the one that would ideally forget everything it had learned today, the one that didn't want to permit any risk, no matter how large an accompanying reward.

He couldn't dismiss that voice either, especially in how it pertained to the librarian herself.

What if others would react with mindless fear? What if they were left wanting nothing more than to get rid of anything human around, toss out Anne, wipe Olive's mind, just to not have to think about just how deep of a shit they were in?

Hell, he wasn't even sure if he'd truly conquered that fear in himself. It was there; it tugged on his worst impulses; it begged for him to stand up now and do what was needed—

"~M-M-Marco?~"

...

Ultimately, however, Marco knew there was only one right course of action here.

And all he could do was hope he would be forgiven for taking it.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Interlude VI: Gifts


Interlude VI: Gifts



"Alright everyone, now pair up and practice your Protects!"

c'mere Grace

hey where'd he go

The Serperior's instruction had the band of kids shuffle around the snowy clearing. Most of them immediately dashed to their best friends—or at least the peers they perceived as such. Cadence tried to spot one of the few faces she usually did these exercises with. Ember wasn't around, hardly a surprise; neither were Blossom nor Zephyr, much more unusual; Elric... had just paired up with someone else.

is she just gonna stand there like that

can she not find anyone?

In just a few moments, the task of finding a sparring partner had turned from searching for her favorites, to trying to spot the other unpaired person—or shuffling over to their teacher should she not find any. Not this time, thankfully. The fairy got spared that embarrassment, eagerly waving towards the similarly confused Gloom, taking them out of idly looking around the scene.

...suppose I can do it with her

The ambient thoughts surrounding her felt so much starker than usual. It was unpleasant, and Cadence could only speculate about why they were so noticeable today. Could it be nerves from yesterday? Both about meeting Anne and then from chatting with her about their insecurities? Could it be her cruddy sleep tonight—or not just hers, judging by her mom having woken up so early it stirred her out of her sleep too? Could be the brief flashes of something morbid she saw in her dreams before waking—

...is she gonna do anything or just stare at the snow

Right.

With a deep breath, Cadence looked up at her classmate before firmly nodding to signal her readiness. She had to focus. The fairy's eyes lit up dimly as the air shimmered around her horns. Singular Razor Leaves were hardly dangerous, but they would still hurt if she slipped up.

This was easy; she could do this; bring it on!

why does she always look so weird when doing this

wonder if she's digging into someone's thoughts

None of these phased her anymore; she was stronger than this. Mom had told her many times she would hear unwanted thoughts like that as her senses keened over the years, and that a part of growing up as a psychic was learning to filter them out. She was strong; she didn't need everyone to like her; others' uninformed opinions were their problem and not hers.

...hope she notices this one, haha

None of these should've been phasing her anymore.

With a whip-like motion, Mint sent just a couple of bright green leaves flying, slower than they'd ever be in any actual exchange of blows. Cadence didn't need that handicap, forming the shimmering barrier a good few seconds before the projectiles connected and shattered. And then a second time, a few moments later. And again, and again, the move so ingrained she barely had to think to use it anymore.

she looks cool like this

man this is boring

...I wanna do attacks

Cadence didn't know the exact reason for Mrs. Cinder having been absent these past couple of days, beyond it having something to do with Ember and Anne. She didn't want to speculate—that would've been rude—settling on just being glad that her other teacher was taking her break. There was nothing pleasant about practicing attacks, and even though mom had told her many times that defense was toothless without offense, the tidbit had a hard time really sticking in her mind.

Anticipating opposing moves—as quarter-hearted as they were—was one thing, but having to let loose with something that could hurt someone else if they neither Protected nor dodged? She just wanted people to like her, and attacking anyone just went against that, even if it was just for practice.

...geez when is my turn

It took her a good couple of years to get over that mental barrier.

With a light startle, she waved towards the Gloom to signal for him to stop, before pointing at herself. Sluggish nod, slightly straightened gesture, and more waiting. For her to get her bearings, for her to finally do her part of the exercise and attack. The unpleasant whispers made the necessary focus harder, but not infeasible. Another thing to get some practice in at the same time—not just ignoring the others' thoughts, but also her own.

I swear she's just daydreaming over there

How did mom manage that; she had no idea.

...come onnnnnn

Cadence's eyes filled up with a multicolored light before unleashing the piddly Psybeam; the move so weak the Gloom had to shuffle a couple of steps towards it or else it would've missed entirely. He didn't comment on it, only moving a bit as needed as Cadence fired a beam after another.

...oh come on can't you hit me

Not audibly.

…I swear she's barely putting any effort

wonder if that's why she has to practice with the same two people

The many little mantras mom had given her were losing their effectiveness fast as every overheard comment eroded her grip on her composure. She knew she should've focused on tuning them out the moment they started bothering her, but couldn't, not today. Why was it so hard for people to just not think nasty things like that!?

Cadence's anger made her try to hit the Gloom much harder, but hampered her accuracy even further. After the third attempted attack in a row that resulted only in some fluffed up snow, the Kirlia had to force herself to stop lest her frustration only grew further. Deep breaths, withdraw all senses, imagine a small, floating leaf. Inhale, exhale—

where'd I drop my scarf off...

As hard as she tried to focus on calming down, overhearing someone's concerns unfortunately caught her attention. She could step in here, she could do something nice and be helpful and get people to like her, right? She had to at least try.

Without even looking back in the Gloom's direction, she swept the clearing with her gaze, squinting at something small and red poking out from the whiteness in the middle distance. There it was, half-buried under a snow mound, tricky to spot. Just had to levitate it over into her hands, run up, aaaand—

"Here!"

Startled by suddenly hearing her voice, confusion in their mind as they turned to her. Wide eyes of first surprise, then relief, then veiled disgust as they tried not to show it on the rest of their face.

"Thanks..."

did she read my thoughts? weirdo...

It shouldn't have hit her anywhere near as hard as it did.

Cadence watched them scoot off to another end of the clearing as she desperately tried to hold her tears in. She just wanted to help them out; why were they so mean to her all of a sudden!? Yes, they didn't say they were looking for their scarf *out loud*, but they were still looking for it, right? Why was this such a problem—

sheesh, that human mess is hitting Cadence too, no idea why did that birdbrain ever try defending that thing...

The Kirlia had to use all that remained of her composure to not shout at Hawthorne for that thought. A stifled growl had to suffice, followed by her turning to head away from the class. This wasn't good; she was getting so angry for no reason; she didn't want to feel this way; she had to get out of here...

where is she going?

is she alright?

haha she's just skipping class in the open!

...oh come on what is it now

why is she crying?

oh dear

what a crybaby

Each thought about her made her run faster, the little body soon breaking out into the swiftest sprint it could manage—only to get cut off by the Serperior watching over their group. The briefest glimpse of a stern expression didn't help her panic any, despite it immediately turning into concern after seeing her rough state.

"Cadence? Cadence issss everything alright?"

The Kirlia definitely wasn't alright, the question was just how bad was it. Random tears at their practice weren't too rare after all—though most of the time, they were caused by failing a Protect and getting hit head on, catching a stray projectile, or occasionally from general sadness at the state of the world after a particularly touching lecture. This was neither of these as far as he could tell, which was even more concerning.

"Talk to me ssssweetie, it'sssss okay. Did sssomething happen?"

Nothing did, nothing tangible to anyone but herself. She was as sure of hearing it all as everyone else was skeptical, and going into detail wasn't ever a good idea. Besides, what could anyone do about it? Tell the kids to not think bad things? It was a stupid idea that wouldn't have ever led anywhere good. Thoughts were supposed to be a private space, somewhere where anything went, and—

"Cadence?"

Hearing her teacher's voice from much close up snapped her to awareness, bringing her face to face with one particularly concerned Serperior. Tears kept flowing, no matter how much she'd tried to keep them under control, and words were just so hard to cobble together right now, be they verbal or telepathic. She still wanted to run, she didn't want to explain herself, she—

"Hey Cadeeeeence, where ya runnin'—"

All the laughter in the bat's voice as he gripped a nearby tree evaporated the moment he spotted the tears on his best friend's face. Even he knew this was no time for jokes—the fairy needed something else. And as much as he *really* didn't want to leave the comfortably dry tree he was clinging onto, this took priority. After letting out an audible wince once he'd landed on the snow, the Gligar scuttled towards the Kirlia and wrapped his arms tight around her.

"Feelin' rough, Cadence?"

"^Y-y-yeah...^"

"About yourself, or...?"

"^M-myself...^"

"But you're great and cool!"

"^I-I wish—^"

"Ya wish came true then, dummy! You *are* cool, and so's all the stuff you can do! Ya even mentioned Anne thought so too.~"

The tease was much more effective at breaking through her apprehension than anything that came before, replacing many of the tears with an embarrassed blush.

"And ya know it, too! Anyone who thinks otherwise is dumb."

"I'd advisssse not to use that sssssort of language, Elric..."

"Sorry, Mr. Oliver!"

"...but it issss broadly true, indeed. We are all much richer for having you in our livessss, Cadence."

The combined reassurance finally punched through the murk roiling in the Kirlia's mind, leaving her clinging to her burrowmate as she got her breathing under control again. Inhale, exhale, inhale. Mom was right, dad was right, grandma was right, uncle was right, Elric was right,

Anne was right.

She was great like she was, and the more she let that fact get to her, the better. Easier said than done, much easier, and something she was already consciously aware of beforehand, but sometimes it was hard to remember when her thoughts were at their most unpleasant. Sometimes she needed the reminder.

A reminder that everyone was more than glad to give.

"^Th-thank you...^"

"There ya go! Feelin' better Cadence?"

"^A-a bit...^"

"Seeemsss taking today'ssss practice off would sssstill be for the besssst. All I asssk is you remain ssssafe and look after yourssself, then~."

Cadence's eyes went wide at her being allowed to leave early, making her redirect her affection over to her teacher. The Serperior wasn't expecting it, flinching once the thin arms wrapped themselves around him, but ultimately didn't mind, returning the favor with his vines shortly after.

"^Thank you, M-Mr. Oliver...^"

"Of courssse! No point practicing in a misssserable ssstate."

With the hug wrapped up, and waves exchanged between herself and Elric, Cadence took her leave. It took many more deep breaths and much more skipping through the snow, but by the time she'd arrived at her destination, she'd shaken much of her funk off. Just in time—Anne seemed to be really happy; she would've hated to ruin the good mood with her gloom—

Wait, was that Mr. Lariat and Mr. Cypress in the distance?



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 27: Mending


Chapter 27: Mending



Sage wasn't sure what Anne meant by 'long hair', but with how busy the rest of the room had suddenly gotten, she was down to investigate.

It was filled with people she didn't recognize—the Braixen looking over the little ones–the Shinx, the Ralts, and the Riolu–was nice and very warm, which Sage couldn't guarantee about the latter three. The Stunky beside the door was also good to her, but looked more drowsy than anything, and the Grumpig... was there, too, off in the corner. Neither she nor Anne knew who that was, and the limited background knowledge about that entire species they both had made it clear that they didn't necessarily want to know.

Anne was old enough to recognize that thought as rather bigoted, especially in her current situation, but going against it could wait.

"~So, my idea was that I-I could wrap the shirt's torso around the top of your head, a-and have it hang back behind it! Kinda like long hair!~"

As enthusiastic as Anne's delivery was, her words did little to clear up the mental image in the other girl's head. No better way to demonstrate it than to just do what she had in mind and let Sage see the results for herself.

"~I can have long hair?~"

Sage's confusion took Anne aback, but the older girl clarified right after.

"~Well, I hope so! Oh, I mean like a wig, not like actual hair if that's—~"

"~Aaaahhhh!~"

Wigs were cool, though Sage never thought she'd be wearing one made from a shirt. Having a concrete idea of just what was happening made her pay much more attention to her older peer's actions, especially as she started cutting the shirt in half. It wasn't going well, not with her limited leverage and strength, but nothing they couldn't accomplish together.

"~Can I help, can I help?~"

As self-conscious as Anne would've been at that question coming from anyone else, having it be said by an excited child as opposed to a slightly condescending adult made all the difference in the world.

"~S-sure! Can you hold that other end and then pull on it?~"

With the Phantump's help, Anne's little craftswoman project went from 'just about impossible' to only 'difficult'. One bruised thigh pinned one end of the shirt to the mattress, Sage pulled on the other one, and her one good hand slowly cut through it just below where the sleeves joined the rest of the fabric. It wasn't easy—not with a knife so dull its only remaining use as a weapon was bludgeoning people—but it was going.

The fabric kindly tearing apart the rest of the way through once they were around halfway done helped, too.

Wrapping the cylinder of the world's most scuffed wig around the top of the Phantump's head wasn't hard, but that couldn't be said for letting her see the results of her labor. It took a few minutes and much more exhaustion than Anne expected for her to fish out the tiny, scratched pocket mirror out of the depths of her bag. Once she did, though, Sage could finally see her little gift—

And... have mixed opinions on it.

"~Ooooooo! I like it, it's so long! It looks kinda wrong, though.~"

The mish-mash of euphoria and complaints took Anne aback as Sage tried to see herself from every angle, but she couldn't hold it against the ghostie and how young she was. At the same time, it brought back memories of when she was that age, making her much more self-conscious about how she must've behaved under her grandma's watch. She'd never shouted at them or anything, but there were quite a few disappointed looks and words, especially when they started running around the place with Ember.

Again.

"~Wrong in what way, Sage? Too long, or—~"

"~Smooth!~"

The one-word answer had the human slowly look over at her own hair to see if she had forgotten about something obvious. Smooth, right, hair was smooth—ohhhhh. Not all hair, Sage's must've been much curlier. That explained some of it, but clarified little about what specific kind of hairdo she was supposed to portray with her limited resources.

...

She could try sketching it, though.

"~Ahh... could you help me draw what kinda hair you'd like, then?~"

After a couple of nods so eager they tossed the black fabric cylinder over from her head onto one of her horns, the younger girl floated over and started drawing before Anne even got everything ready. Wouldn't need any colors with her immediately beelining for the black pencil, at least.

The sketching process took a fair bit of back and forth to arrive at anything. For how eager Sage was to show off what she meant, her visual clarity was... not there, at least at the start. The explanations that accompanied it didn't help, either.

"~The long... uhh, l-long and curvy! Oh, and there and there too, down to shoulders!~"

With her sketch soon turning into a largely incoherent black blob, Anne was left trying to mimic her individual strokes as opposed to just looking at the end result. Multiple stripes coming from the top of the misshapen circle, in every direction. If she meant streaks, they wouldn't be possible unless she cut up plenty more shirts for materials—something she only felt comfortable doing up to a point.

...

Hang on.

As the Phantump sketched in excitement, her friend got to filling the page beside hers, taking a stab in the dark about what Sage might've meant. Hair was never her strong suit, and she hadn't ever woven actual braids, but it was as good an idea as she had in the moment.

"~Yes, like these! I just drew them for you, Anne!~"

"~I know, I know, I just wanted to make sure, hehe.~"

The tiny bit of childish indignation was amusing more than anything else, with the confirmation that accompanied it helping a lot more. Actual braids weren't happening, but having a wig that sort of resembled them... maybe. They'd have to be simplified a lot to get down to something they could feasibly assemble with their limited skills and even scarcer supplies.

A handful of thin, black stripes hanging from what was essentially a cap was so scuffed it made Anne cringe to imagine, but it was also her best option at the moment.

"~I think I know how to do that, can you hold this for me again?~"

Cutting the fabric wasn't any easier the second time around, not with even less strength on Anne's end. What she was doing was more than worth it and she knew, but she could still really use some help—

"^Are you two doing alright~?^"

Anne thanked the stars that the unfamiliar voice waited until she'd put the knife down before jutting in.

To little surprise, the telepathic words seemed to have come from the Grumpig, leaning on the bedding with their arms resting on top of it. Their eyes jumped back and forth between the two in a rhythm Anne could tell was there but couldn't follow. As she gathered her words, Sage responded first, emboldened by her progress in communicating her idea to Anne—

"~Yeah! We're making a wig!~"

It was a perfectly accurate explanation that was simultaneously almost as unhelpful as it was possible for it to get.

"^A wig, huh? For...?^"

The Psychic looked up at Anne, trying to recall the name she was sure she'd overheard at some point. As she did, she snapped her fingers to the same rhythm as earlier; the quiet sounds unusually distracting. Enough so for the source of the Grumpig's confusion to space out listening to them, before realizing it was her that the question was about.

"~Anne, I-I'm Anne. And no, it's not for me, it's for—for Sage here.~"

Not what the stranger expected to hear, but it made sense.

"^Ahh~! A neat decoration of sorts? Or something to help with the cold, orrrr...?^"

"~Um, neither, it's...~"

Even if the human girl knew of the right terminology to describe any of this, it would've helped little. She'd need to explain it the hard way, and could only hope she wouldn't get any crucial parts of it terribly wrong.

"~Kind of a decoration? It's—it's something for her to look more girly.~"

Sage hadn't thought of that framing before, either. It was accurate; she couldn't deny that, but it still made her just a bit uncomfortable to think about consciously, her posture slouching as she hovered closer to her friend.

"^More girly? Curious, curious, never heard of there being differences like that in Phantump!^"

"~B-but I'm not...~" - Sage's attempted correction petered out after just a few words, quietened by the deep-seated discomfort brought by thinking about how she looked as opposed to how she should look. Anne didn't know of that underlying reason, immediately holding the younger girl closer as the Grumpig leaned in, her expression softening a lot.

"^Hey, hey there sweetie. Everything's alright Sage, you've not done a thing, love. My name's Pearl.^"

The Psychic's outstretched paw wasn't taken; the lil' ghost too preoccupied by all the murk rolling around in her mind. Pearl didn't mind, thankfully, withdrawing it after a few moments without letting her smile falter even slightly.

"^Well, if you wanna go into more detail, that'd be a lotta help, but even if not, all's well loves. Could I help anyhow? Ember's doing a great job looking after everyone as is.^"

Anne didn't want to overstep her boundaries, but more help was always appreciated with something as messy as this. Granted, she wouldn't be getting started any time soon anyway, with her one good hand wrapped around the Phantump, giving her some more time to explain it all.

No way through but to give it her best shot, and hope that Sage wouldn't mind.

"~It's alright Sage, it's alright. A-as to more detail, um... okay. So, everyone used to think of Sage as a boy back when... when she was human, but now we know she's not, and I wanna help her look more like a girl—~"

"^Ahhhhh, yeah I getcha! Oh, I sure know all about that struggle, used to deal with it too.^"

Sage was too spaced out to notice Pearl's offhand remark, but Anne most definitely wasn't.

"~W-wait, really?~"

"^Yup! Ages ago, though I'm guessin' much of what I had gone through wasn't nowhere near as bad as it must be for her, poor thing. Didn't have turning into something else altogether on my plate, I knew what was goin' on, and others gave me my space. Well, now I gotta help her even more, bah! Alright, what'd you need help with for that wig of hers? You looked like ya was straining a fair bit with that knife.^"

"~Yeah, it's—it's hard like this—~"

"^Don't say another word Anne, just tell me what ta do!^"

Anne wasn't expecting help this enthusiastic, but between the younger girl needing her support, and her creeping tiredness, she could only reply one way.

"~Th-thank you, Mrs. Pearl.~"

"^Anytime! Making kiddos happy's why I'm here, anyway.^"

The assembly that followed was no less scuffed than the girls' typical methods, but it was incomparably faster. Anne doubted she would've been able to beat the speed at which Pearl's telekinesis was tearing stripes off what remained of the shirt even with both functional arms and a razor-sharp knife. With much of what was once her shirt torn into short strips, gluing the resulting mess together became the main bottleneck.

If she had a needle and some thread, or a little more time, she might've been able to make do without glue, but... that was a luxury she had no guarantee she'd ever get again.

Frigid thoughts about what awaited her stopped Anne in her tracks each time they crept up on her, and each time her attempts to distract herself away from them by refocusing on her current project became less and less effective. She had no idea what would happen or even how much time she had, and despite Aria's promise that things would be alright no matter what, the human was still terrified.

She hadn't encountered anyone who felt like they really hated her, aside from that one mean-looking Lucario. Maybe they were the exception; maybe everyone else was the exception, and the rest of this place only kept themselves from jumping in here and tearing her throat out because she would be voted out soon anyway. If not for wrestling with old, barely functional glue occupying a fair chunk of her headspace, she might've ended up panicking there and then once more.

With Ember's presence, wanting to be there for Sage, and Aria's promise, she didn't, not yet.

She hoped she'd at least be able to maintain her composure until the lil' ghost left the room. Sage was the one to be sorry about, not her.

Thankfully, the ongoing efforts eventually snagged the hauntling's attention, pulling her mind out of the dark, unpleasant pit it had fallen into. Every glued-on strip of fabric brought the makeshift headgear closer to what they both had in mind, closer to a hairdo as opposed to the result of a critical failure at taking a shirt off.

Enough so that Anne and Pearl had to remind Sage a few times they weren't quite done yet, and to be patient. Slightly annoying, sure, but much, much better than the lil' ghost clinging to her friend in a catatonic silence. All three of them focused intensely at the very last piece of fabric as it was glued on, letting out sighs of relief and squeals of excitement.

"~Can I can I can I can I?~"

"~Give the glue a few moments to stick, Sage. It's not going anywhere, hehe.~"

"~Pleeeeease?~"

Anne needed this laughter.

Not even the brief concern at the ghostie taking it the wrong way could take it away from her, not after Pearl had snagged the younger girl's attention away shortly after. This was silly, Sage was silly, and Anne needed it so, so much, even if it was technically amusement at someone's expense. That realization on its own didn't fully end it there and then, but it gradually cooled it down.

And while the glue finished curing... the human got another idea.

With the mon and now-mon chatting between themselves, she placed the wig down and reached into her pencil case once more. Glue has had its moment to shine, pencils were a mainstay, but there was one more thing she always brought with herself, but which she struggled to ever find a use for.

Until now.

The familiar chemical scent pulled Sage's attention over to Anne at hearing the faint pop of a marker cap coming off. Markers were fun, but her parents never let her touch theirs, which left her very, very curious about what would the older girl do with this one—

"~Sage? Could you... lay down on your back and be very still for a while? I-I have an idea.~"

The lil' Phantump followed instructions right away, but their caretaker needed much more persuasion.

"^What... is that thing, Anne?^"

"~J-just a marker, I... o-okay, lemme explain. Have—have you ever had makeup, Sage?~"

It was the question with the most obvious answer in the world, but Anne still waited for the younger girl to explain so that she knew she'd caught her attention.

"~No.~"

"~Me neither. But what I thought I-I could do was draw you eyelashes. I know Phantump don't have eyelashes, I-I don't even know if they have actual eyeballs, but—~"

"~Eyelashes?~"

Anne didn't have a good way to verbally explain what she meant—which is why she didn't. Instead, she pulled her notebook over, grabbed a pen, and started sketching. A simplified depiction of a Phantump's head in the corner, much more elaborate than anything the younger girl could accomplish despite taking around fifteen seconds.

"~Yep, I was thinking of adding them like this—~"

The three lines radiating outwards above both eye holes looked... cartoony and a bit silly even when drawn like this, but it didn't matter. The only opinion that actually mattered for this idea was Sage's, and once the connection between this drawn face and herself finally clicked for her, she gasped loudly enough to catch even the tykes' attention.

"~*gasp!* Can I have it?~"

"~That's what I was asking, hehe.~"

"~I want it...~"

"~Then lay down and lemme draw them on!~"

This time, Sage was resting on the bedding before Anne could even finish her sentence, trying her hardest to keep herself from shaking too much. As Anne brought the tip of the black marker closer to the rough bark, the Grumpig levitated the sketch over to her to figure out what was going on as well.

"^That's a curious marking. Do, uh... human females draw it on themselves?^"

Pearl's phrasing almost completely derailed Anne's train of thought, the very idea of it silly beyond words. And yet, perfectly reasonable considering how little anyone here really knew about humanity. The human didn't know how to answer—hardly a unique occurrence—but this time it was less so because of being unfamiliar or awkward about it, and more so because of not knowing how to simplify it enough.

'An overused element of visual design' was a succinct explanation that would've taken a few very not-succinct hours to explain the full intricacy of, especially in how it related to Sage's case. Hell, in any other circumstance, all Anne did when spotting it in the public was roll her eyes and bemoan the laziness—hardly something appropriate here.

Suppose she could try a... more vague way of phrasing it.

"~It's associated with femininity. Anything with big eyelashes looks feminine, i-is what I was thinking.~"

Sage wasn't getting the discussion, but she very much liked the idea of looking more feminine.

Before the Grumpig could probe deeper, Anne's bootleg tattoo session had started. Neither she nor Sage could gather all the focus needed for their body and hand, respectively, to keep still, but that was where their caretaker stepped in, unnoticed beyond a bit of tingling in the back of the girls' heads. Drawing on an uneven bark was annoyingly difficult, as was covering it enough to not leave any brown spots poking through, but eventually she got it done.

She had no idea Sage's spectral body could lean away from the edge of her wooden face, but it sure came in handy here.

"~How does it look, how does it look?~"

Instead of an answer, the ghostie instead got the now-finished wig, squealing out loud as she put it on with Pearl's help. 'Makeup' eyelashes—check, braided wig—check, now to see the results—

...

...

"~Eeeeeeee!~"

The spectral wail had blood drain from Anne's face, terrified that she'd screwed it up and it only made Sage feel worse. Before that idea could get any more fuel, it was dispelled by the half-Tackle, half-hug coming from the ghostly girl, her tiny arms clinging to her side as much as they could.

"~Thank you thank you! Eeeeeee, I look like mom! I need to show it to Mr. Yaksha, eeeeeee!~"

As she regained her bearings, a large smile crept onto Anne's face, together with a bit of dampness. Oh yes, it had definitely worked out. Sage's comparison to her mom made the older girl feel simultaneously elated and saddened. She still remembered some of the ghostie's memories, and the howling wail she'd heard inside them wouldn't leave her mind for a very, very long time.

And if that wasn't bad enough, Anne knew full well that even if a miracle had happened and the two ever ran into each other again, the younger girl's mom would just think of her as a terrifying omen of the woods—assuming her daughter would even recognize her.

Sad to think about, but it didn't matter for the time being, not with how energetic the lil' ghostie was. Everyone got a good look—Ember, Zephyr, the littlest ones, many of whom were just about dozing off by then, even Mr. Yaksha—

*pomf*

Oops.

Not quite that last one, as it turned out. Not because of anything about him, but because the Phantump had left her wig behind when phasing through the wall's tent, leaving it falling straight onto the now-confused Shinx immediately below.

"Aaaa, what is? Can't see!"

As the electric kitten pawed at his face, Ember whisked the offending item of clothing before his confusion could give way to trying to tear the item apart. She got there just in time, no damage to the wig, phew.

"D-don't worry Lyn, it was just something on your face, th-there you go!"

The Shinx blinked at being able to see again, only to get distracted by the nondescript mass of black fabric, now in the Fire-type's grasp. It had some bits dangling from it, right in front of him, just had to pounce and—

"No, Lyn! This isn't a toy."

The orange shimmer that had surrounded his body went unnoticed for a good few moments as the kitten kept trying—and failing—to make his leap, oblivious to anything going on around him.

"Why not jump!?"

His mews were already difficult to interpret as words from inexperience, and this wasn't helping one bit. Pearl was in the middle of turning over to help the vixen with one of the trickiest kids they watched over, but Ember had just enough experience to know what to do on her own.

Just had to catch his attention.

*pat pat*

"Lyyynnn~."

The drawn-out call, combined with pleasant warmth, finally made him look up at the Braixen.

"This isn't a toy, sweetie. It's Sage's—"

"~Wh-where is Mr. Yaksha!?~"

Lil' ghostie's scared question underlined her return in the room, emotions taking another downturn at the realization that she'd dropped her wig. Nobody gathered had any idea of what had just happened to the Phantump, but with Ember already in the right headspace and right beside her, she picked up the mantle.

"Wh-what's wrong, Sage? Did Mr. Yaksha say—"

"~I-I can't find him! H-He was on our bed there, b-but now he's gone!~"

As scared about her guardian as the hauntling was, the two caretakers had been in these situations enough times to calm her down.

"He has probably just left for a moment, sweetie. He'll b-be right back any time now!"

"~B-b-but he n-never leaves me! H-he's always there, d-did something happen to him?~"

"^I doubt love. Cmere, we can all wait together for him, how's that sound? I'm sure he'll show up any day now.^"

Sage went along with the Grumpig's idea, though mostly for lack of any alternatives. She might've only known her guardian for a few weeks, but she could tell that this was really unlike him. Nothing should've happened to him since he was there, but, but... what if something did anyway?

Anne wasn't privy to the fears in her younger friend's mind, but what she had access to was a distraction. A somewhat... awkward distraction, especially with the person it used to fill for sitting just a few meters away, but a distraction, nonetheless. It brought her out of the worst of her funk many times. Maybe it could help Sage, too?

"~Hey, Sage?~"

The undead girl's shaky expression focused immediately once Anne revealed the figurative ace up her sleeve. A Fennekin plush, about the size of Sage's head, ready for the taking. It was cute and good-looking enough for the inner child inside Phantump to hover towards it without thinking and hug it tight. It didn't hurt that she wasn't that much larger than the doll, making her try hopping onto its back as if it were a mount.

Her unpleasant realization that she didn't have legs anymore brought an end to that idea, but its soft, polyester fur shielded her from feeling even worse because of that.

As Sage took in every detail of the little plushie, the actual fiery vixen in the room stared at it curiously, before looking over at Anne. She didn't say anything out loud, or even telepathically, but her question was no less obvious because of it.

"~H-heh... I-I found it on the side of the road not long a-after I, I...~"

Ember knew all too well how that recollection went, wasting no time before climbing on the bed beside her human and holding her as tight as her arms could manage. Both of them held their tears in, if only just.

"~It's been a-a lot of comfort for me in your absence, y-you know. Reminded me of you, a-and of-of course it wasn't like you, n-nothing could—~"

"Shhhhh, I-I get it Anne, I promise."

An even tighter hug from the vixen, many more pets from the human. A bunch more wetness from them both as they tried their hardest to hold themselves together. Emotional as she was, though, a realization soon hit her now that she had consciously acknowledged the… convenient timing of when she'd found the doll.

Guess there was a reason why Mrs. Graham didn't act all that surprised when she'd shown it to her…

The thought drew more tears from the girl, but only the happiest ones. She really hoped she'd be able to thank the librarian for everything she'd done sometime. With the most tearful smile of her life, Anne then reached to unzip the hidden pocket on the plush's tummy.

From it, she pulled out a single, slightly bent photo. One they've both seen so many times, one they could both remember taking even. Anne's sixth birthday, only a few weeks after they met. Already inseparable by then.

"You're so cute in this one, Anne."

"~A-and you aren't? Y-you used to be so, so tiny, hehehe...~"

With a small grumble, the firefox held her human even tighter. As Anne was about to slide the photo back into hiding, the lil' hauntling chimed in as well, curious about a different aspect of the photograph.

"~Oooo, where did you take it?~"

If Pearl wasn't busy looking after the once-again-rowdy kids with Ember leaving her post, she would've scrambled over there and taken a close look at just what in the world these three were talking about, there and then.

"~A-at my old home, Sage. We used to live with my grandma, m-many years ago.~"

Before any sadness could seep into either girl's minds at the necessity of the past tense in that explanation, the Phantump provided her own source of that emotion.

"~I wanna go back to my old home too—~"

*creak, step step, rattle rattle*

The noise from immediately outside their room startled everyone before Sage's words could seep in, putting them on varying levels of confusion and edge. A lot more going on in the rest of the clinic all of a sudden, many more noises and words, too muffled to make out clearly.

"Gah damn, something musta happened in there."

Before anyone could ask about what was going on out there, the room's doors parted open, cutting everyone's train of thought in half immediately—for better and worse reasons.

The better reason scrambled onto the bed the moment she saw Anne and Ember there, her eyes still a bit damp but mind deadset on making sure the Braixen was doing alright after the rough night she must've had.

The worse reason leaned in to pick his daughter up, and looked towards Anne. She expected the Lucario's gaze to once more drill straight through her very soul, but... it didn't, not this time. It only lingered on her for a split-second before the Fighting-type turned around and left right after.

"Wha-uh—what just happened? Did someone attack?"

The Stunky's half-asleep words, followed by a drawn out yawn, released much of the room's tension, though the situation outside remained unexplained. Not for long if the Kirlia had anything to say, though.

"^Something bad happened to Mr. Cypress, they—they got attacked by a human trainer...^"

Cadence's sad tone was noticed by most gathered and acted on by the bed's affection being squarely redirected towards her, even as everyone processed the harrowing news. Everyone but Bell, the Ralts only able to sense his sister not doing good—and with his best friend gone and another friend napping, he wanted to help her!

He loved his sister.

"A-are they okay?"

"^I-I hope so! They could talk to me and told me not to worry, but were hurt all over and Mr. Lariat carried them. I really hope the medics help them out. They were hurting a lot even if they didn't say anything about it...^"

A bunch of reassurance and explanation, much appreciated by everyone. Nobody was under any pretense that Cadence would know more about what had happened, with Ember redirecting the topic shortly after to something she picked up on almost as well as the ruckus outside.

"Our medics are great, they'll feel better in no time! B-but what about you, C-Cadence?"

"^I-I—^"

A hearty helping of self-consciousness, immediately smothered by Ember's hug. Then by Anne's, then by Bell's—paired with a short squeak that had tried and failed to be reassuring words—and finally, by...

By...

"~D-did something happen, Cadence? You're really tense.~"

Couldn't even hide it from non-psychics, could she.

"^I-I'll be okay Anne, I promise! I just felt bad earlier, a-about myself—^"

On cue, another salvo of affection, with the older girls sparing no pets either.

"~B-but you're great, C-Cadence! I'm—I'm so glad I got to meet you, you're really cool.~"

Ember cut herself off from following up on her best friend's words because there was nothing more that needed to be said. Anne had gotten it all right, and all Cadence could do was squirm and let the affection sink in as her cheeks threatened to catch on fire and psychics pulled everyone around her.

"^Eeeeee, th-thank you Anne, you're really cool too!^"

"~Yeah!~"

The stranger's voice caught the Kirlia's attention, making her look straight at the ghost. She'd heard of Phantump before, but not about any that looked like this. The lines above their eyes were a bit weird, but the hair was really pretty! It took her a few moments to realize it was some sort of wig, but that didn't detract from how cool it came out at all.

A part of her wanted to touch it and see what it was made of, but something told her it'd be a bad idea.

"^Oh! Hi, I'm Cadence, what's your name? That's a really cool wig!^"

Meeting someone new helped with much of her funk as well, especially someone both so interesting and younger than her. Their reeling reaction concerned her for a moment, but it faded as soon as she mentioned their hairdo, immediately replaced with excited elation.

"~Eeeeeee, really!? It's cool!?~"

Without skipping a beat, Cadence nodded with her entire body—and had one decorated Phantump tacklehug her moments later.

"~Thank you! I'm—I'm happy it looks cool, it's j-just like my mom!~"

Each reassurance only brought more warmth to Sage's small body, warmth she had neither words nor an explanation for but which she acutely felt all the same. Cadence returned the gesture an instant later, even standing up and twirling on the spot to express the sudden burst of joy in the room.

"^That's so cool! Your mom must look cool too!^"

More joy, at least for a moment.

As happy as the younger girl was to hear her mom being described as cool, it also made her want to see her again even more, something she knew others would probably not receive too well. Her sudden drop in the mood was plain to sense for everyone else, with Bell in particular waddling over just to see what was wrong. Nobody had the time to put words to their worry before the entrance to the room parted again, though.

Two faces they were all glad to see this time. As happy as Sage was to see one of them, immediately responding to it with another elated squeak, the other one gathered much more attention—and concern—from everyone else.

"^Mr. Cypress, are you okay!?^"

The plentiful bandages covering their purple body answered for the Mismagius. Their sides, their 'hat', even their throat, all wrapped in layers of off-white bandage, with some excess salves spilling out from underneath them. Healing Pulses could only do so much for their incorporeal body, but the medics spared no effort on that front, either. Cypress wouldn't have described their situation as 'okay' under any other circumstances, but saw it fit to get by with a white lie here.

"I cannot deny hurting, but... I will turn out okay, dear Cadence, I have no doubt..."

"^Our medics know what to do, sweetie~. Honestly, I was more surprised you wanted to join us the moment Esther wrapped the last bandage around you, Cy.^" - Autumn smirked at the ghost she was holding the hand of, before her tense, yet warm smile swept over the rest of the room. Anne was alright, Ember was alright, Sage was a bit sad but had clearly played a fair bit with Anne, Cadence was mostly alright, Bell was Bell.

Zephyr and Lyn were asleep, hardly something she could blame them for.

"Well~ dear Aria had mentioned the arrival of someone special, and I was immensely curious..."

Said special person let go of Cadence for her hug before focusing on the source of the much more ethereal voice, unsure who the discussion was about or what to say. Something told her she was supposed to be afraid of the purple ghost, but... she didn't know why, leaving her just tilting her wigged head at them and giving them a timid wave.

Eagerly returned.

"Oh, how curious. I had intended to ask about whether anyone had helped her remember who she once was, but it appears that I'm the one way behind for once..."

The ghostly laugh that followed was cut short by their side injury flaring up, making them flinch. The movement drew others' attention to that part of their body as well, leaving them staring in terrified concern as they internally mulled over what could've just taken a bite out of such an experienced scout.

Fear that the scout themselves was very aware of, and was keen to calm down as soon as they could.

"I am injured, yes, but my situation will only improve. Your attention is best spent not fearing for me~..."

"What happened, M-Mr. Cypress? Did you r-r-really get attacked b-by a 'trainer'?"

Ember's shaking answered what she thought about that possibility for her, quickly soothed by her friends' affection. The Ghost-type didn't even pretend they had a way out of this without going into detail, and felt it best to just dive into it so that they could switch topics to something more pleasant sooner.

"Indeed, dear Ember. They had snuck on me during my patrol, and attempted t-to cap—capture me..."

Cypress might have covered the emotions surrounding the traumatic situation well enough to not make either of the gathered psychics panic, but that didn't extend to their speech. They wordlessly cursed themselves for their own words betraying them, but everyone else was too aghast at what they said to dig into how they said it.

Besides, after an experience like that, 'traumatized' was the usual assumed outcome, anyway.

That's where most others' pondering would've stopped, but... Cadence was curious. Too curious for her own good, likely, but after hearing so many horror stories about these and other human inventions, she couldn't resist asking the most obvious question.

"^What was it like, Mr. Cypress?^"

As well as the Mismagius had covered their previous emotional response to that thought, they didn't quite manage to repeat that feat. Fear, fury, agony—the Kirlia had never associated the ghost with any strong emotions, good or bad, but could blatantly sense this situation involving many of these most intense of feelings. She knew she'd made a mistake asking long before the scout had responded; they didn't need to heap more onto her plate.

Might as well answer to the best of their ability.

"The most blissful nightmare I can imagine..."

Nobody knew how to interpret their response. In all likelihood, nobody who hadn't experienced what they did would ever really understand it. For the best, as far as Cypress was concerned.

"Following that, and my successful escape, a fight broke out between me, them, and their... combatant..."

This time, no questions were needed—the aftermath of that was plain to see.

"Regrettably, I... attacked said trainer, as well. Cruelly, nigh unspeakably. I have no excuse for that act, naught but an indescribable fury that flowed through me at that instant..."

"~D-did they survive?~" - The fear in Anne's question was clear to sense, though not of the Mismagius. Their actions were entirely understandable considering their situation—and it was that situation that sounded like a nightmare come to life for everyone involved.

"Yes, I... I presume so. They were hurt, but standing by the time dear Lariat rescued me..."

The human in the room aside, most others felt... differently about a trainer being attacked, and some needed a while to fully grasp all the implications of such an act.

"B-but they attacked you first, Mr. Cypress. Y-you were just defending yourself."

Cypress flinched at hearing apologia for their own actions, no matter how well-intentioned.

"I assure you, dear Ember, that the form and extent of my response to their act was disproportionate. Their actions were cruel, but so were mine. Equal revenge does not enact justice; it merely propagates suffering. I could have run, I should have run..."

The calm explanation had left the Braixen much more uncomfortable about her earlier attitude than any chiding could have ever accomplished. Even beyond moral objections to the ghostly scout's actions, though, there were plenty others, the realization making Autumn mumble one out loud when she probably shouldn't have.

"This will draw so much attention—*gasp*!"

The room's eyes went wide at that obvious-in-hindsight observation, chilling the air immensely. Pearl might've left soon after Autumn had returned, passing over the translation burden to the other psychic, but everyone else awake had felt the immediate shift in the room, even if its two youngest members didn't really know why it happened.

Before the resulting terror could grow any further, though, the one person who knew the most about what would happen spoke up, asking for details.

"~D-did you say that they tried to catch you, a-and then you attacked them after you broke out?~" - Anne was unusually focused on the topic at hand, the fear in the room crystallizing into something actionable. She wasn't deluding herself to think a situation like that couldn't result in some nasty consequences, but knew enough of how things actually worked on the human side of the equation to know that it wasn't as simple as guaranteed doom, either.

"Correct, dear Anne. I presume you're familiar with this topic, judging by your thoughtfulness...?"

"~I-I wouldn't say familiar, it's—I had to study i-it for my self-defense class a couple months ago. I-I still remember a lot, and we had to memorize so many b-boring documents for the test...~"

While what Anne was referencing was clearly similar to the classes every little one in their village was encouraged to attend, the differences were immense and very apparent. The only rote memorization most little ones of the village ever did was getting a good grasp on how other types affected them, and vice versa. The word 'test' was particularly difficult to translate into something anyone around understood in any sort of intuitive way, sending a mild headache Autumn's way before she settled on a rough approximation of 'knowledge check'.

"~I think I g-got it now. Section four hundred... something, article three, ratified in 526. An intervention on the hand of a federally approved League trainer in response to an offense by a wild pokemon against a human shall be authorized if and only if the pokemon in question had engaged in an unprovoked assault on a civilian without an active League trainer license within three miles of the legal border of a township, or had committed a murder.~"

Anne took a while to rub her temples at having to dig so deep into her memories, with everyone else mostly just taken aback at the sudden wave of jargon and humanese.

"~Th-that hurt to recall. B-but in short, since that was a trainer a-and not a civilian, as long as they didn't die, nothing should come of it as far as the League is concerned. I-I don't think there's any specific regional law for this either, th-the teacher had mentioned nothing like that.~"

The clarification helped explain the 'what', but not the 'why'. Other kids swallowed it without questions, but the adults were rather perplexed why human law would treat their 'trainers' differently in what appeared to be an entirely negative way.

"I see... that is a curious distinction, dear Anne. Why would these 'trainers' be given less protection? That makes little sense, personally..."

"~I-I don't know, but... I-I think it's like, they're expected to be strong, right? O-or their mons are expected to be strong. And if a civilian does get hurt, trainers are the ones that get called in to investigate. If they and their mons are so weak they can't even protect themselves from wild mons, then they won't be able to 'protect' anyone from them, and that's supposed to be their duty.~"

Autumn had almost blurted out that one of those sure needed protecting from the other, but not that way around, but... held herself back, in the end. By now, they probably did, with how much wild mons must've hated them on the whole. Before she could despair more on what felt like a conflict with no possible resolution, Cypress summed it up differently.

"I can imagine that approach breeding further hostility towards wildlings in these... 'trainers'. Unfortunate all around..."

'Unfortunate' was an intentionally mild choice of words, but the gathered kids were by and large unfamiliar with enough swear words to really phrase it in a way that accurately represented reality. An unfortunate topic, though Ember soon latched onto another curious thing she'd spotted in her friend's words—

"Anne? Wh-what did you mean by '526' there? That's a... year?"

Not something the human expected to arouse curiosity, but she was glad to explain all the same.

"~Oh yes, that's... I suppose that's the number of that year, yes. You could s-say that each year gets a number that shows h-how many years it's been since the Kanto Reunification, and right now it's year 549.~" - Anne's words explained one mystery, only to immediately replace it with seven more. Or, in Sage's case, to start reminding her of something she could still remember. Before she could fully excavate those memories, though, Autumn chimed back in.

"^That 'Kanto Reunification' event sounds important... what's 'Kanto', anyway? Is it a place?^"

While many companies would've despaired at anyone, even a pokemon, remaining unaware of the most important place in the whole wide world, Anne had no such attachment to that distant land. If anything, she shared the same mild distaste for it most others had—even if much of their culture still clung to exports from that country.

"~I-it's a land very far away, yes. It used to be broken into many tiny peoples that constantly warred against each other, and when they conquered each other enough to unify again, that's when the years started being counted from.~"

As straightforward as the explanation was at its core, it still relied on many terms that were just absent from the vocabulary of most denizens of the village.

'War' was a very difficult concept to translate for people without a standing army, whose only enemy was a force so unfathomably large they couldn't even conceive of it in full, let alone imagine fighting it. 'Conquest' was similarly tricky, though there at least allusions could be made to the expected treatment of them by the humans if they ever ended up being discovered.

"That's an... oddly peculiar choice of event to base such a count on..."

Anne couldn't disagree one bit—and neither could any other kid in her class. The explanation took a good few years to really stick, and only the eventual history class really provided enough context for the event's significance to sink.

"~It is, yeah. I-it's not our choice, Kanto is thousands of miles away. But around... two, three hundred years ago, they went on a conquest around the world, because they were the first ones that—that made pokeballs.~"

While Cadence and Ember just mentally reclassified the aforementioned region from 'distant place' to 'evil distant place', Autumn had a very different reaction to Anne's remark. She might've overlooked the significance of the 'year number' earlier, but couldn't this time.

"^Two, three hundred years ago? That is some ancient, ancient history, how does anyone remember that?^"

"~It's not even ancient, that's early modernity, I-I think. Ancient is thousands of years ago, b-but I think we still have many recordings from then...~"

Anne's explanation only added to Autumn's confusion. The small tribe from which she'd originated only held memories from two, maybe three, generations ago, before they were invariably lost by one major upheaval or another. She'd heard of the power of codified oral traditions from others, notably Celia, but this had to have been something else entirely—

"~Oh oh, I remember!~"

Sage's excited cry snatched the room's attention right over to her, with Anne snapping out of the resulting mass stun first.

"~What—what do you remember, Sage?~"

"~Five hundred and forty-one! October, and... uh... five? Or fifteen!~"

The string of words would've been utter gibberish even to most humans, but the logic behind it clicked for Anne the moment she tried visualizing it all.

"~Fifteenth October, 541—~"

"~Yeah!~"

"~Is that your date of birth?~"

"~...yeah?~" - Sage was much less confident in her answer than she wished she had been. She knew this date was important and recalled being taught it again and again by her parents and teachers alike, but was woefully uncertain of what it actually meant. The realization of just how little she remembered deflated her somewhat, making her older friend intervene.

And then, all the other kids.

It helped, but wasn't enough. Slowly remembering more and more of her past life, more of her family, all of that was so good and appreciated—but it also brought despair of knowing more about a treasure she could never have. Every unearthed facet of her mom was yet another happy memory that would never be replicated, no matter how much she wanted to.

The crushing reality of her fate ground into her more and more with each thought, and Sage wanted it to stop. To escape all this, to escape to the place that had always been safe. It should've been possible, right? To make those memories not just memories again?

To return?

"~I wanna go home...~"

Nobody could resist the profound sadness that statement brought with itself—nobody but Sage herself, seemingly. It hurt so much, but she knew she'd need to remember her home first to find it. She remembered more and more of her family with each passing moment, her older sister and younger brother, her mom and dad and grandpa, and soon the recollection extended to her once-home, too.

Maybe it was possible.

Cadence let out a startled squeal as the Phantump phased straight through her, leaving only freezing cold and her wig in her wake. It made them all look over to where she'd hovered, only for everyone awake but Cypress to jump in their seats at realizing that one particular Banette had been sitting on the other corner of the bedding in silence for an unknown amount of time, away from the small gathering.

The steadily creeping darkness didn't help, held at bay soon after by a couple of fresh Will-o'-Wisps.

"~M-Mr. Yaksha? C-can I go back home to my parents?~"

Despite having known the Phantump for much longer, the Banette didn't know how to respond any more than anyone else around. He's had enough time to let the realization that Sage was once a human finish hitting him, as profoundly uncomfortable as it was. With that in mind, her going back to other humans sounded like a nice thing to have happen, putting aside the inherent human awfulness, but...

How feasible was it, really?

"~Sage... do you even remember where—~"

"~Yes! It was in Lillywood!~"

"~L-Lillywood is a large town, Sage. There are thousands and thousands of people in there, d-do you remember anything else?~" - Anne's question, as necessary as it was, didn't do the younger girl's spirits much good.

"~Yeah, I-I do! It had a green roof, a-and was large, and... a-and...~"

Yaksha wasn't any better suited to comforting others than he was to running a human fanclub, but this little child needed him, goddammit. His expression softened as he hovered closer to the ghostie, opening his arms wide.

"~Sage, come here. You're safe now.~

As much as she wanted to withdraw into her stump and hide from the world again, Sage persevered and disagreed with her guardian, tears streaking down her mask as she shook it from side to side.

"~I don't want to be safe, I-*sniff*-I wanna go home!~"

Her composure didn't last much longer, but by the time it broke completely, the Banette was already holding her tight. He didn't have anyone to blame for this outburst. It wasn't like anyone here had planted such an impossible idea into her head—he hoped, at least. He couldn't empathize, any and all memories of what or who he once was long forgotten, but his sympathy was still there.

He was still there.

"Putting aside the logistics of finding dear Sage's past home, I am uncertain how other scouts would react to her wish..." - Cypress' interjection had Autumn turn to face them in unnerved shock, unsure what they were implying.

"^Do you think she shouldn't get to rejoin her family, Cypress?^"

"Of course not, dear Autumn. Our village is not, can not be, a cage for her. To keep such a clearly human soul away from the family she wishes to reunite with is pure cruelty. And yet... I fear not all will see it this way, particularly when the risk of our village being revealed is concerned..."

"^Well, what other bloody way is there then!? Can that council of yours just not get enough cruelty, and would trap a child away from her family because it's inconvenient for us!?^"

"Dear Autumn, I wish to remind you that I am on your side. No, that would never be an adequate justification, no. I merely wonder what others will do once they learn of this. I can only imagine further paranoia, and I am not enjoying that image in the slightest..."

"~If any of yours even bloody thinks they'll force her to stay here, then they have another thing coming!~"

Before the children could grow even more uncomfortable at the ever-growing hostility in the air, the exchange abruptly stopped. Both Cypress and Autumn stared into the middle distance for a while, before focusing on each other, the realization clear on both their faces.

"^Grandma, what—^"

Without a second word, the two adults turned and left the room, coming to a stop right in front of the medical tent. The shift in mood was scary enough for nobody to be eager to investigate what was going on—not physically, at least. Cadence felt Anne hold her tighter as she probed the rest of the tent with her aura, trying to spot what had chilled the air so much—

Ember's gasp answered that question an instant before she found out by herself.

The fairy had no idea why Mrs. Cinder's appearance would be so shocking to everyone, or why would it make Ember of all people so scared, but she wasn't liking it one bit. In no time, both she and Ember were clinging to the blissfully unaware human and the other, littler fairy, the sheer tension in the room the only thing still keeping the latter awake.

"Why is everyone scared?"

"~I-I wish I knew, Bell—~"

On cue, the two psychic teens in the room sensed movement in the tent once more, this time heading back towards them. And to their chagrin and confusion alike, the two familiar auras were accompanied by the third they had walked out of the tent to meet, with all three of them clearly feeling some combination of anxiety, sorrow, and anger.

Thankfully for everyone around, Cinder only showed the former two.

Cadence had never seen her be this shaken, by anything. Always proud, ever imposing, unwavering in her instructions, in her demonstrations, in her personality. And yet, there she was, reduced to a shattered mess with matted fur all over, a slouched posture, ears pulled back, and regret dripping from every single strand of fur. Her expression, entirely unfocused. At least, until she finally dared moving her gaze from the carpeted floor to the little gathering on the bed, the sight sending fear through Ember and Anne alike.

They knew what she had done, and there was nothing she could do to undo it.

She couldn't change the past, but the future was within her grasp, even if only some of it. And even if it wouldn't amount to anything, even if she would rightfully never be forgiven, even if she'd truly wasted her one chance at life,

She had to try.

The room flinched as the Delphox dropped onto her knees in the middle of it, shrinking even further as she bowed towards her daughter.

Before she could speak up, at last, the Braixen cut her off.

"M-m-mom, Anne is my f-friend, she—she'd never hurt me! She-she just wants me to be happy, p-PLEASE DON'T HURT HER!"

The fear and urgency in Ember's voice drove a claw through her mother's heart, making her bleed tears. She remained slouched over as she visibly shook, expression scrunching in the agony of her own making.

"^I-I won't hurt you two ever again, Ember. I-I apologize, to you, t-t-to Anne. I've violated your memories, hurt her through inaction, I took away the hope the—the other provided, I... I'm sorry.^"

The Braixen had lost her fight against her tears at the same time as her mom. This hurt, even just being aware of what the Delphox before her had done hurt, how much pain she'd caused her, how much fear, how many panic attacks at having to relive her darkest memories without the human-shaped flame of home holding her at that very moment. Some of her wanted to shout, to shriek at the other vixen to leave and never come back, to yell about how evil she was—

But she couldn't.

Because she loved her.

She didn't want to shout at her, or shriek, or yell, or run, or cry.

She just wanted her and Anne to be safe.

Quiet sobbing gave way to a piercing wail as Ember scrambled out of her friend's embrace and staggered over to Cinder, thin arms clinging to her with all the strength they still had in them as their tears mixed. The Delphox could feel it all, she was too close not to feel that battle inside her daughter. And as much as she felt like she deserved the very worst, to be told to go through with what she'd unsuccessfully attempted and reduce her body to her namesake, that wasn't for her to decide.

It was for Ember, and Ember wanted her mom.

"I-I love you m-mom... b-but it hurts... it all hurts..."

And her mom wanted Ember, too.

"^I love you too, Ember. I won't—won't hurt you again, I won't...^"

With the single most strained action of her life, Cinder forced herself to look up at the bedding, forced herself to look the injured human sitting there in the eye. To take in the image of this harmless, spurned child and face just how much harm she'd done, how much vitriol she'd spewed in the name of hatred towards her. Not the people who had actually hurt her daughter, not the system that denied them safety, but another innocent victim.

She wouldn't let herself forget until she died.

And until then...

"^...I won't let anyone hurt you, Anne, ever again.^"

...she knew what she had to do to make up for what she'd done.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 28: Nightfall


Chapter 28: Nightfall



The rest of Aria's scouting shift was uneventful. As far as she was concerned, it was the only blessing she'd be receiving today.

Tension gripped her body like a vise as she approached the village she called home, much of its tranquility undone by the anxious murk roiling around in her mind. It was the one place she felt truly safe in the entire world—it used to be that place, at least. Now, it felt just that bit more alien, just that bit more unwelcoming.

None of that was aimed at her, but that didn't make it any better.

As difficult as it was, as much as a part of her wanted to kidnap Anne from her bed and run away from it all in a doomed, erratic impulse to keep her safe, she knew she had to push on. Push on, talk with her, escort her over to the Elders' meeting,

And do her best to argue that Anne's inherent worth as a living being outweighed any security risks, real or imagined.

Her feet hovered half an inch above the snow as she glided through the increasingly vacant streets. In her mind, a constant refrain to keep breathing. Such a basic, downright trivial thing, and it still helped. Whether it would help enough remained to be seen.

The village being almost completely dark made it all even worse.

Too late for many day dwellers to still be around, too early for most of their nocturnal inhabitants to be awake. A limbo of dark silence and scattered lights peeking out of the closed burrows and huts. Would they extend their comfort to the little human that needed them the most?

Only one way to find out.

"Evening, Aria."

The Gardevoir felt her entire body jolt as it turned to face the voice before she could even think; the faint glow around her eyes soon dispelled at realizing who was calling at her.

"Good gods you're stressed, eh?"

"I... yes, yes I am, Geiger."

His smile wasn't a sight many were privy to, but his students, be they current or former, always got that privilege. As tense as the situation was, he didn't hesitate waving her over to the tea corner's doorway, the alluring scents coming from the inside encouraging her further.

The Magnemite she'd seen yesterday was still attached to his arm, asleep.

"I-I don't know if I have the time."

"One of those old coots is gonna be late anyway, don't worry about it Aria. Besides—you look like you'd use a heartwarming drink much more than any value anyone else might get out of getting it all wrapped up a few minutes sooner. Sounds like that whole vote is gonna go well into the night either way."

She didn't necessarily disagree with the Electivire, but it still felt... disrespectful. Then again, considering that several of the people she'd once respected felt it appropriate to disrespect Anne's personhood, she could repay them in kind, at least a bit.

"...Alright."

"There ya go."

With his once-student agreeing to a detour, Geiger thought it best to bring a drink to her instead of having her do it herself. Beyond his snark, she was right—the sooner she got there, the better. She wasn't gonna do any good in this anxious of a state, though, and a warm, sweet tea was one way he could help with that.

After finding her hands too shaky to hold the cup upright, the Gardevoir switched to telekinesis instead. Even her all-too-familiar white glow wasn't as stable as she wished it was, but it was thankfully enough to keep any tea from spilling.

"So... how's it all looking?"

With her mouth busy sipping at the hot drink, Aria switched back to telepathy.

"^I wish I could say 'well', but I'm really unsure. None of the Elders look encouraging, I have no idea if anyone against her staying is even open to any arguments to the contrary... and to make it all worse, Cypress got attacked by a human trainer earlier.^"

That last remark in particular caught the Electivire's attention, making him glance over at her mid-sip.

"Unfortunate. Just an attack of aggression, an attempt at catching her, or something else?"

"^I think they were trying to catch her, but Cypress' recollection of it all was limited.^"

"Does it make you worry she'll be so soured by that experience she'll argue against the girl getting to stay here?"

Aria flinched at the pointed question, especially with her answer being so ugly.

"^I-I wish I could say that I don't, but... I can't. She's been wonderful and a great help looking after Anne, but the way she described that 'ball' she was in, and with the trainer's mon hurting her so badly... I don't know. I trust her, I want to trust her, b-but—^"

"I get it, don't worry."

The reassurance only did so much to wash the worst of her fear out of Aria's mind, but it was better than nothing.

"^I know I shouldn't be—^"

"No, I really get it, Aria. I don't blame you one bit. Fear makes monsters of us all, including in our imaginations. All I can hope for is that after all is said and done, you'll be able to look back at those fears and see them for the absurdities that they are."

She nodded flatly in response, feeling just that bit colder on the inside.

"Not like any threat I used to teach you about, eh?"

The remark sparked the most pitiful of smiles on her face, fueled further by another sip of the sweet tea. Indeed, nothing like anything else the Electivire had taught her. Nothing like anything he could have ever taught her.

"^It's so much worse.^"

"Sounds like it."

"^B-because it's not just some distant shapeless humanity or wild predators, it's... us. We're the ones doing it to someone, we're the ones hurting someone much weaker than ourselves because of misplaced fear and prejudice. How do you even fight that?^"

Uncertain silence surrounded them for a few seconds as Geiger finished his swig, stretching slightly afterwards.

"As far as I'm concerned, same as always. That's something I drilled into you all a ton—"

"^Yes, yes... acknowledge it, measure it, mitigate it.^"

"I've been pedantic to hell about these for a reason—because they work. Worked for me back in my old life, works here too."

"^I know, I know. I've been doing these as much as I can, trying to reach people that are likely to vote against her, but what if it's just not enough? What if I do everything I possibly could to keep her safe, to sway others, and they still decree that she should be left behind?^"

Despite all the worst-case scenario plans she'd been trying to set for herself, despite all the promises, that fateful question did not get any less harrowing to consider. And while Geiger wasn't aware of anything the Gardevoir had done to prepare herself for that scenario... he still suspected it.

"Something tells me you already have something in mind for it—mitigated it at least somewhat."

No immediate response beyond further pensiveness. He wasn't ever the biggest one for physical affection, but if there was any opportunity to use it for good, it was here. Keeping himself as restrained as he could, Geiger patted Aria's shoulder a couple of times, startling her out of staring at the tea leaves at the bottom of her cup and almost toppling her over.

"Ahaha, my bad. I meant it, though. I know you have a plan Aria, you're too smart not to."

The compliment worked a bit better, forcing a weak smile and a deep breath as the Gardevoir tried to mentally reset herself. He was right, she had a plan—but it was a woefully vague plan.

"^Right. I talked with Anne this morning, confessed to everything that's going on. I... I made a promise to her. A promise that no matter what happens, she'll be safe. Even if it takes my entire family having to leave to ensure so.^"

A firm nod from the Electivire—continue.

"^It's something, but... I haven't even told Garret or Marco. What if it really comes to pass? What if we have to risk running into the wilderness again just to keep her safe from the village? It's one thing to claim that, another thing to mean it—and I do mean it—but what if brings danger to the rest of my family?^"

It was a question without an answer, and both of them were well aware. There was a place for acknowledging, measuring, and mitigating, but when it came to running for someone's life, the time to carefully plan out one's next step was a luxury rarely afforded.

Fortunately, it wasn't as bad as the Gardevoir feared it would be, either.

"If it really comes to it, if you have to run to keep her safe... then I can guarantee you won't be the only one leaving."

The implications were clear and yet no less shocking; Aria's eyes going wide as she stared at the Electric-type.

"Hah, what's so surprisin'? I stayed here for a reason, after all. I know my strength, I know that if it came to it, I would be entirely alright on my own in these woods, if forced to resort to predation."

He wasn't done yet, still holding the entirety of the psychic's attention despite the morbid tangent.

"Back all those years ago, when I first stumbled here, when I first spoke with Orion... I saw a spark in him. A vision to really make this place something so much larger than the sum of its parts, so much greater than what any of us could do alone. And if it turns out that vision has now entirely rotted into the same kind of cruelty-by-committee that humanity is so fond of, I don't want to be a part of it any longer."

The frank admission took a while to finish worming itself into Aria's mind. Once it did, though, it made her feel a bit lighter. There was still the inherent horror of so many people being indirectly forced to abandon their homes because of someone else's cruelty, one she loathed to inflict on anyone else, or even rhetorically nudge in that direction.

When it came entirely from them, it was almost bearable.

"^That's... incredibly kind of you, Geiger.^"

"No, it's not."

A lifted eyebrow above a worried expression conveyed the Gardevoir's concerns wordlessly, and the Electric-type didn't hesitate to elaborate.

"It's mighty kind of you, Aria. You're the one putting your family on the line, first and foremost. I've been here for a while, but I have little in the way of earthly attachments. I could get up, run behind the horizon, and only a few people would ever really notice I left. Don't thank me, take pride in yourself for taking a stand."

She didn't know what to say in response. In a way, she supposed her actions were admirable—but they were also thoughtless, sticking with her most basic impulses come hell or high water.

Just because they were basic, it didn't mean they weren't correct, though.

"^I suppose. It just feels incredibly rash—^"

"Rash justice doesn't make it any less just."

"^Right. Well, thank...^"

As she chewed through their exchange, a memory from yesterday evening crept back into her mind, providing some much-needed levity in the tense situation. Her abruptly cutting off might've made him look at her in concern, but the elaboration only brought fluster.

"^I think there is someone who would notice you're gone. And that same someone would just so happen to leave with me if needed to protect Anne.^"

Guess Electivire can blush, who could've thought.

"I've no idea what... *sigh*, yeah, you got me. But that doesn't take away from my thrust!"

It took Aria her entire supply of willpower to keep herself from twisting the word 'thrust' into a different meaning in her mind.

"^Right, right~.^"

"Hah. Jokes aside, I do mean it. Yes, my reasons might be less than pure, but I sure as hell wouldn't be alone in taking a stand by following you out if need be. Hell, Holly's so eager about pushing the girl's safety into everyone's face you would've thought she's her bodyguard. I can only imagine how she'd react to being told that some old coots voted to toss her out—and if she goes, you know full well she's dragging Jovan with herself. Won't let the little brother stay in such a rotten place, ha!"

That... yeah. He had a point.

"^I see. Well, thank you for the chat, Geiger.^"

"Anytime, Aria~. Lemme grab that cup from you. I can only imagine how bloody terrifying all this is for you, but... I believe in ya, girl. And I'm sure so does Anne. And who knows—maybe once she ends up staying, I'll get to ask her what in the world does my name mean, ha!"

If only Aria believed in herself, too.

"Now, off you go—you've got a life to save, after all."

With one last exchange of waves and thanks, the Gardevoir took her leave, mind spinning even faster at everything it had learned. On one hand, the reassurance that she wasn't alone helped immensely, but on the other, it only added an even larger weight onto her back. It wasn't just Anne she was fighting for—it was her children; it was her husband; it was Geiger; it was Holly.

It was the integrity of her entire village. She had a hard time thinking of a more worthy thing to fight for, but good gods, if it didn't help with all the pressure.

Despite it all, she breathed just that bit lighter afterwards.

During her chat, the little commune had plunged even deeper into darkness—now counterbalanced by the wisps of light illuminating the streets. It'd still be some time until the night life really began—but by then, she hoped to already be at the Elders' tent with Anne.

A detour wouldn't help with that goal, but considering who it was she'd just run into up ahead... she might as well try. To her surprise, she didn't even have to be the one initiating, the all-too-familiar rough voice grating her ears that bit more than it used to.

"Aria, did you hear about that Phantump?"

It was acutely hard for her not to have heard about them.

"^Yes I have, Lumi. Did something happen to her?^"

A non-human topic of discussion had the Luxray more chipper than he'd been for the past few days, but it didn't take long for Aria's anxiety to rub itself off on him. Thankfully, the sleeping Shinx on his back was too desensitized to any shocks to notice anything afoul, squirming further into his dad's fur.

"Dunno if anything happened, but sure sounds like something ain't right with her. Cypress said she used to be a human or something—load of nonsense as far as I'm concerned. There's no way a human could even turn into one of us. It just doesn't work like that."

Aria was only paying half attention to Lumi's diatribe, too focused on making sure she was gathering the right words. The mention of Sage being a human was a very worrisome one, but she didn't have the spare brainpower to fully investigate the implications of it at the moment.

"^I think I'd rather trust Cypress about that as opposed to your gut...^"

"You'd think, but c'mon. She's just a normal Phantump. Wearing something silly on her head, but still a Phantump—no way a human soul would end up as one. It'd have to be something bloody monstrous."

It was neither helpful nor time-efficient to chew Lumi out for what he was implying there, but Aria still only barely stopped herself from doing so.

She had something very different in mind for the Luxray.

"^Lumi?^"

Her sullen tone snagged his attention, piercing yellow-red eyes looking at her uncertainly.

"^Can I ask you, as a friend, to not hurt Ember with your vote?^"

The phrasing made him flinch and open his maw as if about to speak—but no words came. No words could, she imagined. She felt his emotions shrink from proud bravado and yapping about things he didn't understand, to being almost... chided.

Whether it would last—or amount to anything, it remained to be seen.

It was also enough to make him scurry away without saying another word. Once again, Aria was left alone, with only snow and dark to keep her company.

And purpose burning in her soul.

The large tent of their clinic was filled only with occasional strained breaths and shuffling of bodies on linen.

As yesterday, a faint light peeked out from underneath the entrance to what had become Anne's room, but it'd be a moment until Aria investigated it. True, she could feel the one aura she certainly didn't expect or want to sense in there, but since both the Delphox and everyone around her were doing alright—beyond being stressed—they could wait a minute.

The Phantump was already asleep by the time she got there, the Banette watching closely over her. His pink eyes narrowed at seeing someone approach, but relaxed not long after once they realized just who exactly it was in the darkness.

Not someone he liked, but someone he could at least trust.

"~Good evening.~"

"^Greeting, Yaksha. I've heard that Sage—^"

"~Yes, she used to be a human.~"

The admission was grumbled out, but genuine. As conflicted as the Banette clearly was over that fact, he was putting said conflict aside for the sake of tending to the hauntling under his watch, and that's all Aria could've ever expected from him.

And then some.

As the Gardevoir squinted at the asleep ghost, she could just barely make out something large and dark covering her head. A misfolded blanket, maybe? Whatever it was, it would have to wait, wait until tomorrow.

Until forever, potentially.

"^I see. Did that realization help her feel better?^"

Hardly a single, definite answer to a question like that. The Banette grumbled, slowly shaking his head in uncertainty, before settling on the world's weakest nod.

"~In a way. It let her remember who she was, and I'm—I'm glad she does. But it uncovered a whole lot of grief, too, and wanting to go back to her human family. I don't want to deny her that, or anything, but it feels like she's setting herself up for more pain.~"

Aria shuddered at the image of a little sad ghost weeping at being torn away from her family once more—this time deliberately.

"^I can only imagine how painful it'd be for her.^"

The 'wants to leave village to return to humanity' part of Sage's wish had a hard time settling in Aria's mind, already so full of worrying for everything else. She didn't want to be the one trying to convince everyone that the Phantump deserved to be able to leave them—she agreed with that, of course she did, but she could only imagine that entire topic lowering Anne's chances even more.

Something for another day, hopefully.

"~I'm glad that Anne girl at least got her this. Makes her feel a lot better. Can't remember her sleeping this soundly in a while.~"

Yaksha's spectral hand gently stroked over the unidentified black mass at the top of Sage's head, making the little one shift in her dreams. The mention of Anne took Aria aback, especially as it clicked in her head just what the injured and equally scared human girl had done.

It made her feel so warm, on par with hearing about Cadence or Bell having helped someone.

"^I'm glad to hear. Is it a... head covering?^"

"~Seems like a wig. Maybe it's how she kept her hair back in her human life, I'm unsure.~"

Ultimately, not a topic to get into there and then.

"^I see. I hope the night passes calmly for you two.^"

"~So do I. Something's heavy in the air, I can feel it.~"

You don't know the half of it.

With the weakest nod of her life, Aria turned around and approached the entrance to Anne's room. The emotions she felt from inside were the opposite of reassuring—anxiety from everyone, though very unequal in intensity.

Arguably, the rational response to what would happen in just a couple of hours.

The flaps parting caught the attention of all the awake occupants, providing relief to most of them. Cinder was the one exception, staring down at the floor as the sleeping Ember sat on her lap.

Anne held the younger vixen's paw from a distance, not daring to touch the Delphox as others present congregated around her. Cadence held her side, Autumn patted her shoulder, Bell squirmed uncomfortably on her lap, too tense to sleep and only barely keeping himself from crying.

Everyone else, already gone.

"^Mom, what—what's going on? Anne is so scared, and she doesn't want to tell us and it makes us scared too and we just want to help, and—^"

Cadence's telepathic whisper was interrupted by the feeling of her mom's psychic embrace, the warmth undoing some of the tension, at least temporarily. Aria didn't want to tell her—not now, not ever—she didn't want to ruin the image of their village as a safe place in the Kirlia's mind.

She would have to anyway if things went awry, but that was then.

And now, she just wanted her children to feel safe.

"^I will tell you later, sweetie. I know how stressful this is, and I really wish it wasn't like that. Me and—and other scouts are doing what we can to help Anne, and we'll figure it out soon.^"

The Kirlia wasn't convinced, holding the injured human even firmer.

"^B-but she's so scared, a-and I'm so scared—and you're scared too, I can feel it! Is someone gonna hurt us?^"

If only it was as easy as someone out there wanting to hurt us.

"^I can't talk about it right now, Cadence. It's—it's scout stuff, I'm sorry to say.^"

She felt the sorrow seep deeper into her daughter's soul, but there was nothing she could do to help. Autumn was keen on helping however she could, though, holding the Kirlia tight from behind. Anne had no idea about the exchange that had just taken place, and her pose didn't let her contribute much, but one shaking, petting hand was better than nothing.

It was time to address them all.

"Hey. I need you all to leave me and Anne alone for now. Autumn, could you—"

"^Sure thing, Aria.^"

The resolve in the Indeedee's voice was a welcome departure from the surrounding stress, but even it was clearly strained.

As tired as Ember clearly was, her mom getting up to carry her away stirred her out of her sleep, making her look around the room in groggy confusion.

"Wh-what's going on? Mom, why are we leaving?"

Cinder almost only barely forced herself to look into Aria's eyes; it was almost too painful to imagine. And yet, she pushed through, wordlessly asking if her daughter already knew.

Unfortunately, she did.

"^Ember, the vote about what will happen to Anne is coming up, and I'll need to take her there.^"

Aria expected the Braixen to get paralyzed with fear at hearing that, that she'd become so inconsolable Cinder would have to carry her out. Instead, the lil' fox nodded as firmly as she could, shaking her eyepatch around, before dashing over to her best friend one more time, and pulling her into one last hug.

"N-no matter what happens, I'll always be with you, A-Anne. I-I promise."

The Gardevoir didn't know how she even managed to maintain her composure at these words, only that eventually it was just her and Anne in the room. Terrified, anxious, hopeful, that last emotion in particular trying to persevere as hard as it could despite the circumstances.

Neither of them knew what to say, but they knew what they longed for in that dreadful moment. Without another word, Aria sat down beside Anne on the rough bedding and pulled her into the tightest side hug her feeble physical arms could manage—immediately returned. As hard as the little one tried to keep her emotions in check around other kids, it couldn't last forever.

And if there was anywhere in the world she felt secure enough to let them out, it was in the Gardevoir's arms.

"~I-I d-don't wanna d-die...~"

Aria wanted to scream at the injustices in the world, be they made by humanity or them, that had forced the child in her arms to say these words out loud. Maybe, in time, she would have the opportunity to shout at least three of them down—but that time wasn't now.

'Now' deserved something else.

"^I won't let that happen, no matter what.^"

The psychic forced herself to give off the same tingling, emotional warmth she did when they first embraced; her inner light snuffed in all the anxiety. It was nowhere near as intense as then, but it still helped relax the girl just a bit, making her lean into the touch even further.

"~Wh-what will happen to Ember?~"

Another part of this cruel mystery, almost equally uncertain. Only almost, however, and if what Aria saw was any sign, things were better on that front than she thought.

"^I don't know for certain, but I doubt Cinder will let her be hurt again, be it directly or not.^"

Anne nodded weakly into the psychic's side, mulling through what she'd seen of her this evening.

"~I-I think she m-means well. Now, at least. She was still really, really scary, but it really f-felt like she wanted the best for Ember, a-and I hope she really does.~"

"^So do I. What's best for her is what's best for you as well—remaining here, together, in a family you're loved in.^"

Aria didn't realize all the implications of her telepathic words until after she had sent them, making her flinch. On the other hand... it's not like she disagreed with any of them. More than that, she found that yearning in her grow stronger by the moment. This wasn't the time nor the place to dig too deeply into it, though.

Whether she would ever get the time for that... remained to be seen.

Because the little one in her arms was doing just that, only shaking harder as a result. She didn't put words to any of her thoughts, and neither did Aria. What could they even say that wouldn't make what they were about to go through even harder for them both?

The Gardevoir didn't know, but there was something she could do that would make it just that bit easier.

Deep breaths helped with the raging flames of panic, but were all but useless when dealing with the freezing grasp of a lingering fear. Nothing but true safety could get rid of the latter. But if they could at least rid themselves of as much of the former as they could, it would help a lot, too.

Inhale, exhale. Inhale, exhale. The subconscious impulse soon synchronized between them, ending up at a pace the Gardevoir found sluggish, and the human just slow enough to feel calm.

Anne was here; hope wasn't yet lost.

Aria was here; things would be alright.

It was time.

"^We should be going. Can you can stand up on your own, Anne?^"

A moment of thought, a resigned headshake.

"~I-I don't know...~"

"^I'll help you, don't worry. Will you need anything to leave?^"

"~Sh-shoes. M-Maybe socks too, but we d-don't have time for those.~"

A part of Aria wanted to object, to reassure the girl that they had the time, but settled on following Anne's best judgment. The mental image of 'shoes' was simultaneously decently close to the foot wraps that a fair few in their village used, and much, much sturdier.

And, once the psychic had pulled them out of the rough pile of Anne's clothes, stained with caked mud and a few droplets of dried blood. Miserable, but they didn't have the time for anything better.

As the girl slid her bare feet into them, wincing at how uncomfortable they felt without socks in the way, Aria psychic-ed the blanket into the air, and gently wrapped it around her. Safeguard did wonders for keeping the worst of the winter cold away, but she didn't want Anne to be spared of just the absolute worst—she wanted her to feel comfortable and warm and loved and to flourish and—

...

The sooner they departed, the better.

Aria's constant assistance provided Anne's legs with enough strength to walk. Between aching, limping, and needing to get used to the motions again, that process remained slow—but it didn't matter. Step by step, aided by a blanket and Safeguard, until they reached the end.

Once they left the girl's room and caught the attention of one of the injured that hadn't fallen asleep yet, the Gardevoir added one more layer, one much more draining for her but necessary for the human. Thankfully, the onlookers only reacted to the wrapped biped beside Aria suddenly being erased from their perception with momentary confusion, and didn't try digging deeper than that.

Onward, into the oh-so-familiar darkness.

After stepping out of the tent, Anne stopped to look around in awe, and Aria followed. She had no doubts that she really had spent the last few days in a village of mons by that point, but seeing it for herself was something entirely different.

Much scarier than she thought it'd be.

Almost all buildings had turned dark by then, which, combined with their primitiveness and the unceasing snowfall, only made them look decrepit. Beloved huts turned into harrowing ruins, if not to Anne's conscious mind, then to her subconscious fear. In the distance, animalistic noises—speech to Aria, but only a source of more fear for the little one beside her.

Unknown in meaning, unknown in source.

Unknown in whether their owners would hurt her if they could.

The thought made her shake much harder than the surrounding snow ever could. It wouldn't let go either, forcing quickly freezing tears and psychically obscured sobs as it rattled around in her mind. She just wanted to be safe; why was that so impossible? Why did so many hate her enough to where they would rather toss her out to die? She had done nothing to hurt them!

Others like her have; the planet-spanning abomination of law and steel and bigotry and conquest had, but not her! She was just a child! Such an important distinction, but... would it matter?

To anyone?

Aria could only watch, at a loss for words. She heard the questions crying out from the girl's mind, but had no matter—how could she? It didn't help, not her, not Anne. Very little could—but not nothing.

"Honey?"

Anne yelped at the demonic grunt from behind her as Aria looked over her shoulder at her husband, barely making out the uncertain concern on his face. She beckoned him over with a nod of her head as she whispered over to the girl, wanting to take at least some of the choking fear away.

"^It's Garret, sweetie. You don't have to talk with him if you don't want to.^"

The girl didn't immediately react to the telepathic words, focusing instead on the Grimmsnarl as he caught up to them and gave her a timid wave. Aria would need a different way of disguising things if she ever wanted to cover anything from him, something closer to Orion's innate gifts—and so she didn't even try.

"Hey, sweetie. I'm—I'm heading over to the council hearing with Anne."

The Gardevoir's physical voice was so dry it was almost croaking. Nothing that could be helped at the moment, alas. Still, her husband noticed it clearly, leaning in to wrap his arms around her without disturbing the already unnerved human beside her.

"Best of luck to you, honey. I talked with Max earlier today, if you'd wanna hear about that before you get there."

Aria was unsure how to respond without potentially exposing Anne to even more fear of never being accepted here. Considering how unbothered her husband was, it couldn't be too bad... right?

"How did it go?"

"Quite well, if I may! He did bring up the discomfort, but was clear that it didn't matter if it came down to the choice between personal feelings or Anne's safety."

At least they had that reprieve.

"That's—that's good."

"Something to keep your hopes up! He mentioned Celia had visited him earlier that day to talk about this as well, and with how uncertain you felt about her, I thought I'd mention it."

If the Gardevoir had any idea how to feel about that knowledge, she would've reacted in a more lively way than the flattest nod of her life. Just another onto the massive pile of vague concerns in her mind.

She'd find out what the Primarina Elder was planning soon enough, anyway.

"How about you, Anne? How are you feeling?"

Aria cursed herself for not making it clear to her husband that the little one would need some space—only to then sigh in relief at the girl responding normally.

"~I-I'm scared...~"

"I can only imagine. I know it's really scary, but Aria's got your back, and we're all hoping for the best. Things are gonna be alright."

Garret wasn't the best at motivational speeches, but he made up for that in spades with physical affection. The likes of which were rather limited for Anne at the moment, but which she still wanted, even if silently.

And after his wife covertly passed that detail over to him, he only saw it fit to do his best.

Him crouching before Anne and opening his arms wide took her aback a bit, but not enough to not take him up on that offer moments later, walking into his reach. Even at his gentlest, the affection was still rather firm. For the best, considering the situation.

For a few moments, Anne leaned on Garret as he silently held her and pet her back. Words were difficult, especially at the moment, but he still deserved her gratitude.

"~Th-thank you, M-Mr. Garret.~"

"Of course, Anne."

The girl took her time backing up to her guardian once the Dark-type let go of her, wanting to feel that warmth for just a bit longer. Alas, it was the time they didn't have, and she knew that full well, too. After catching her balance, Anne looked up and nodded at Aria, the latter getting the message to continue.

"Take care, you two! I believe in you both!"

Before they got out of mindshot, though, the Gardevoir had one more thing to say to her husband.

"^Garret, I... made a promise to her. That, if the worst comes to pass, we'll do whatever it takes to keep her safe, even if it means uprooting ourselves and leaving altogether.^"

Aria couldn't feel the uncertainty in the Grimmsnarl's mind, but she saw it. A tiny flinch, a moment of fear on his expression, hesitation before he spoke again. Nothing she could blame him for, nothing she could've blamed anyone for.

"I... I hope you know what you're doing, Aria."

And so did she.

With Garret out of sight, the two could speed up again. As little as it was, and as lively as worry remained inside both of their minds, the briefest of chats with the demonic Fairy-type was still enough to get them going faster than before. The tiniest of embers of hope in their hearts, given a few flakes of kindling to keep it burning for just a few minutes, hours longer.

The rest of their slow trek wasn't anywhere near as interesting, thankfully. As more nocturnal inhabitants woke up and left their dens to stretch their limbs, they tried greeting the oddly walking Gardevoir—and only received silent nods in response.

Even if they couldn't see the being obviously walking beside her, they could still spot the tracks in the snow they left behind, psychically sense or even smell their fear. It wasn't too difficult to put two and two together for most, and the rest were discouraged by her gloomy disposition.

Something Aria desperately hoped would happen with Mikiri too after the tinkerer spotted them, only to be positively surprised.

In all likelihood, the Mawile hadn't even consciously noticed the sun having set, not with so much of her focus still on the two-wheeled contraption. Each time the Gardevoir got a glimpse, it had more and more clearly unrelated parts welded onto it, which included something poking through the spokes of the wheel this time.

Her mind was on the highest gear, but whether it was devoted to solving yet another mechanical obstacle or trying to come up with an idea of how to climb down from the raised seat without faceplanting in the snow, Aria didn't know or care. For a moment, it looked like she was about to be forcibly pulled into the former once the Steel-type noticed her, making her brace herself for the worst.

Instead, the Mawile had spotted the tracks beside her too, and cracked that little puzzle immediately. A rare moment of genuine surprise, an even rarer show of consideration—and at last, a replacement for bothering the psychic.

Two thumbs up, support and affirmation. Copied straight from Orion.

Thanks, Mikiri.

As they neared the Elders' tent, Aria felt the attention being placed on her intensify, making it harder and harder to keep Anne hidden. More and more onlookers, most of them aware of what was about to take place. Many uncertain, some friendly, some less so.

A few little ones way past their bedtime, eager to see what would happen.

The auras of Blossom and Ember trying to keep as inconspicuous as possible had the psychic sigh, but not acknowledge them any further than that. There was no point to that, or time to waste.

One last turn, the massive conical tent finally came into view. The many woven and carved decorations that adorned it were little more than visual noise in the dark, proud symbols that stood for nothing without sunlight to set them straight. Anne shuddered into Aria's side at realizing that it was where they were headed, but didn't comment on it beyond that.

The sights spoke for themselves.

Once the two were face to face with the entrance, a single step from the hall of judgements and rulings, they stopped. Aria wanted to turn and run, to not subject the girl beside her to a hearing that felt more and more doomed by the moment, to spare her that painful middle step between fleeting comfort and having to escape along with the Gardevoir's family.

Anne just wanted to be safe.

After one more embrace, quick and wordless, they stepped in.

Reassuringly, they weren't the last to have made it there, either.

The sunken firepit in the center provided some sorely needed light as it lit the gathered figures in the harshest way possible. Away from the entrance, the three Elders sat in a row, their gazes immediately leaping onto the Gardevoir.

Blatant displeasure of the Breloom.

Unchanging flatness of the Torkoal.

Obscured attentiveness of the Primarina.

Anne's attention was focused almost entirely on the latter, unfamiliar to her creature. Reminded her of some sketches she'd seen in fantasy novels, but nothing even close to what she remembered seeing in a dex. Whether they were a village secret, or simply a mundane species from far away, the girl didn't know.

All she knew was that they were hurt.

The scars on their face and arms, the lost fingers on their flipper. Torn pieces of the translucent fin at the top of their head, missing patches of beautiful, azure hair. It felt like some further things were missing, too, but Anne didn't know enough about how the stranger 'ought' to have looked like to tell.

Expression hidden behind their left flipper.

"Finally! Celia asked you to bring it with you, where is—"

Before Winnie could finish his complaint, Aria undid the spell that kept Anne hidden, startling everyone present to a various extent. The Breloom sneered at the girl; the Torkoal leaned her head in, and the Primarina... took her sight in.

"Very well. Please seat her beside yourself, Aria."

The Gardevoir did as instructed, finally letting go of her constant support of the girl's body. By the time Anne finished sitting down, she looked less like a human and more like a pile of cloth with a head sticking out of it.

An exhausted head, worn by the strains of the day, by the cold, by fear.

By what still awaited them all.

"Aria? I have a request, if I may."

Hearing Celia's silken voice was a rare enough occurrence that it caught the attention of everyone gathered, even the human for whom it was little more than a vaguely feminine, pretty noise. A shudder went through Aria's horns, but she had no choice but to respond.

"Yes, Elder Celia?"

"I wish for Anne to remove her eye coverings for the duration of the proceedings."

There was no ambiguity for the Gardevoir to wriggle in—only a serious order that, beyond what she would be already subjected to, the girl was left blind throughout it all. It was blatant cruelty that had no practical use to it.

And based on the words that followed soon after, something told Aria that Celia was well aware.

"It is—it is for the purpose of keeping sensitive information away from her."

For a split second, the stone mask from behind which the Primarina observed the world cracked into doubt, before correcting itself once more. Aria wanted to scream, but it would've been for naught.

"^Anne? An Elder is asking you to take your glasses off.^"

The human girl was no less confused about the purpose of that, but could tell from her guardian's tone that there was nothing either of them could do about it. Her little body shook even harder after the world had returned to an indistinct blur, the unknown not even her eyes could reveal growing that much more terrifying.

"Thank you."

Without any further words being exchanged, Anne could only try to make out the already present scouts, half-blind, and watch as the rest of them showed up, one by one.

Magenta and violet of a ghost scarred by humanity.

Metallic red of an unnerved tinkerer.

White and blue of a once-exile.

Blue and black of a scornful watcher.

Brown and green of a cheerful mother.

Metal blue and black of a protector of his ingroup.

Purple and tan of a once-battler.

Black and red of a kin-blind shadow of the woods.

White and green of a devoted guardian.

White and green of a...

Aria stared at her brother as he stepped in, hoping to see confidence and reassurance. Instead, there was only quiet thoughtfulness, one that refused to ever show its hand, and guilt that only barely let him look his sister in the eyes.

Once Marco sat down, the Gardevoir turned to the girl beside her one last time, passing her a simple, telepathic question.

"^Do you want me to translate what's being said?^"

Anne chewed through the offer, already withdrawn and spaced out from all the dangerous-feeling strangers in the room. She knew she should've been brave enough for this, to face what was going on around her, to at least have the courage to hear what understandable objections some present might have had to her being here,

But she couldn't.

It was just too terrifying a thought.

"~N-n-no...~"

"^Of course, sweetie. It's all good, I'm here for you.^"

The Gardevoir held the girl as close as she could, stroking her hair as she watched the Torkoal slowly pick herself up into a standing position and take a step forward. Then another, and third still, squinting eyes glancing around the room for the final count.

And then; she spoke, her voice heavy as a mountain.

"Let us begin."



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 29: Thirteen


Chapter 29: Thirteen



"Let us begin."

The three words echoed through the tent, forcing all that had heard them to let go of any external distractions for however long all this was going to take. No matter how derisive anyone here was of either the human or the need for this entire procedure, they knew how important this discussion would be.

Because of the precedent.

Because of the impact it would have on their future.

Because of an innocent life being on the line.

"Let me restate the purpose we are gathered here for: to discuss what we should do with Anne, the human in our midst, and vote on a specific plan of action. Does everyone present agree with that purpose."

Ana's flat, grinding voice continued, delivering more words nobody could deny, but which most flinched at. One after the other, all thirteen participants nodded, silently or otherwise. No room or reason to delay.

"Perfect. In that case, I ask for the events that led us here to be restated, so that everyone may have access to the same information."

Aria lifted her hand before the Torkoal was even done—the only one to do so. Her eyes swept around the room as she gathered words, trying to get a feel of how others felt about it. Many of them avoided looking at her, or at the injured child beside her.

Don't look away from the consequences, you cowards.

"Proceed, Aria."

The Gardevoir's arm shook as it caressed Anne's side, the sudden silence only making her huddle closer to her guardian. Unfortunately, she had to stop that affection for just a moment as she slid forward to speak up, reaching to hold the girl's hand instead, poking out of the blanket.

"^Three days ago, Anne attempted to escape from her human family, after having been abused by them for Moons, if not years. It resulted in her suffering an accident in the nearby woods, and afterwards she was found, grievously injured, in the ravine east of our village. Afterwards, Sprout had rescued her, and moved her over to our clinic.^"

A motion in the corner of Aria's eye caught her attention. Celia looking not at her, not at Anne, but away and at the floor, still obscuring her mouth.

"Sprout, can you vouch for Aria's words?"

"Yep I can, Elder Ana."

"Proceed as you were."

"^After she woke up, I and others talked to her for the next few days. She is approximately the same mental age as Cadence, withdrawn, and enjoys drawing. Most crucially for our proceedings, however, she has no human family to come back to—none she would be safe with. In addition, she used to be long-time friends with Ember, but thanks to Cinder's involvement, Ember didn't remember that until Marco and Autumn helped her uncover her memories.^"

Aria's free hand shook, clenched into a fist, as she tried her hardest to maintain flat neutrality during her recollection.

"Marco, can you vouch for Aria's words?"

An uncomfortably long moment of silence before the Gallade caught onto the words being said, eyes darting as if snapped out of deep thought.

"Yes, I can, Elder Ana."

"Proceed as you were."

"^I believe that was everything that needed to be said about Anne's past for the time being, Elder Ana.^"

A brief look from the Torkoal, discarded right away.

"Very well. Let us proceed into the discussion of what should be done—"

Immediately, several limbs raised up to offer their perspectives. Sprout, Lucere, Winnie, Ruby—Aria's too, snapped upwards so quickly she didn't even consciously realize it until afterwards. One sweep around the gathered scouts, another, Ana made her choice.

"Proceed, Ruby."

The Weavile took a deep breath as she stepped forward, speaking up in a tense, but confident tone.

"As far as I'm concerned, the answer is simple. We do the same thing we'd do with any other creature in that situation, and give her shelter."

It took only seconds for someone to speak out-of-order afterwards.

"But we can't! Humans sure as hell aren't like us, we wouldn't be hiding from them if they were! Come on, why are we even arguing about any of this!? Humans have never ever accepted us as equals, and never will!"

Lucere underlined her thrust by pointing her cloudy wing in Anne's general direction, the girl thankfully too blind to notice. Unfortunately, she still heard the spirited chirping that others perceived as speech, and could tell it was being said at her. Nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, no choice but to shrink and look down at the floor like a scolded pet.

It took Aria a lot of self control to not snap back at that, especially with how much of Lucere's mind wasn't even focused on anything going on here. Images of long past trauma, her own exile, the faces of the ones she once called family shifting into monstrous caricatures of Anne's face.

Unfortunate, but no less loathsome in the current situation.

"Lucere, wait in li—"

"And on what bloody authority do you claim that, Lucere?" - Rose cut Ana's scolding off with her own, eyes glaring at and through the Altaria.

The Dragon-type recognized a challenge when she heard one, not even thinking about backing down.

"Just look at what they did to Cypress! Both that awful ball thing and how much their brainwashed pets had hurt them! They're shaking even now for frickin' crying out loud, how could you think they're anything but this monstrous—"

"Enough..."

"—thing that will hurt us the first chance they get!? That's just the most naïve thing I've ever heard! What Rose, are you gonna claim that this pet human here would ever have more empathy for—"

"Enough..."

"—one of ours, something they all only try to control, than one of their own that our Cypress had messed up in self-defense—"

"ENOUGH."

The ghastly outburst echoed through the tent as the Altaria suddenly stared the Mismagius in the eye. Their Astonish was effective, but the ghost was well aware they had to speak or else she'd just continue rambling forever.

"Cypress—"

"Yes, my experience was mortifying. Earlier today, a human trainer had attempted to capture me with one of their spherical contraptions. Afterwards, once I broke out, I attacked them, and their trained mon fought back in their name..."

Everyone else being caught up to speed made them gasp at what they assumed to have been a far more innocuous accident on their scouting duty. Shock, concern, worry, all justified—none of those useful in the moment as long as they remained aimed at the ghost.

"It left scars in my mind and my physical presence that I am unsure will ever fully heal. It made me fear the power the human contraptions possess at their worst…"

Disregarding Ana's attempt to tame the conversation, Cypress kept going. Soon, they floated back to their spot as the emotions in their voice waned by the word, revealing only more pain.

"But the evil humanity is capable of, on the whole, is far from any singular human's actions. None of us are defined by our kin. And for anyone here to imply that dear Anne should be judged under the criteria that they would find loathsome when aimed at them, is a peak of hypocrisy..."

After getting their rebuke out, the Mismagius shrunk a bit in their seat. They tried to avoid wincing as their recent injury acted up.

Wincing too loudly, at least.

Aria felt no less sorry for them than everyone else, but another emotion took up much of her mind instead—gratitude. She looked at the ghost as they finished recoiling from their pain, offering them a weak smile and an even weaker nod.

Hopefully, she would feel similarly stupid for ever doubting others here.

"In addition, I would prefer 'Mr.' Cypress for the rest of this—"

"This is insanity! These human spheres are tools of subjugation and mind control! How can we be sure Cypress's and Rose's memories are even believable? Why, this foul human's presence is no doubt bringing back their influence over them! How are we to know that this thing being here isn't making them both give in to their conditioning!?"

Winnie's rant was mostly received with eye rolls and held-in groans, but... there was a kernel of truth to it. Indeed, they didn't really know about how these human things worked, and whether they didn't have a lingering component to them that was affecting the Mismagius in particular. It was immensely foolish to outright accuse them of that, but...

What if?

Regardless of how much their experiences had conditioned them, the two scouts that had been called into question sure weren't happy about it. Cypress shook in place in a way that Anne would recognize as a seizure, if she could make it out.

Rose, however, was one snap impulse from making everyone present—and the Breloom in particular—regret having a sense of smell. Before she could get wound up further, though, the Decidueye beside her stepped in.

"At that point, why not doubt everyone, eh!? For fuck's sake, why not doubt YOU, you old bastard!? How do YOU know you aren't under some ancient psychic influence that will turn you against us all the moment something happens you disagree with!?"

As opposed to Rose's theoretical loss of temper, Sprout's would at least only result in one person's suffering. Regardless of whether he was unaware of how much he was tempting fate or considered himself above any consequences, Winnie cared little for the Grass-type's words.

"That's preposterous!!! Why, if Orion heard all this, of his most trusted aide being accused of acting on ulterior motives, he would be outraged, just as outraged as he would be at the sight of this human in our midst! My thoughts are only for the best of our village and our people, ONLY!!!"

As much as she preferred being a passive listener to the increasingly spirited exchange, Aria couldn't let that one slide. Her head snapped towards the Breloom; the motion combined with her fierce expression taking Anne aback.

"^And theirs aren't!? Need I remind you, Elder Winnie, that this is a home to us all, and all of us are trying to act in its best interest?^"

The Gardevoir's mental whisper only barely avoided escalating into full-on shouting. Something that couldn't be said for the Elder's reply.

"Bah! Obviously not, if you are willing to keep this affront to our safety here!?"

That's it, Aria's heard enough; this deserved a rant of her own. The Torkoal obviously thought so as well, her head craned towards her fellow Elder as she was about to chide him—

"Ahem."

In an instant, Celia's Disarming Voice had tempered everyone's not-unearned desire to throw hands into mere disappointment, while drawing their attention back to her. The sudden wave of mental coolness it had brought with itself also shook Cypress out of the flashback his mind was siccing on him, letting him focus on the matter at hand.

It only lasted a moment, but Aria still noticed the flash of emotion on the Primarina's face. For just a split-second, her azure eyes drilled into Winnie's side, the tiniest amount of mute fury leaking from behind her mask-like flipper—

And then, an instant later, she was back to how she was before, waiting for Ana to continue. Before she could do so, though, Aria heard another voice from much closer up. One much more scared at the sudden shift it had just felt.

"~W-what just happened?~"

As quiet as she had tried to be, many of the keen-eared scouts still heard the human girl clearly, making them look at her in unison. She couldn't see much, but she definitely saw that. It made her withdraw further; stare anywhere but at the many eyes judging her, silently hoping they would spare her in time.

Whether they would do so; remained to be seen.

"^One of the Elders calmed everyone down with Disarming Voice, sweetie.^"

Aria's whisper was appreciated, but Anne had no time to process it before more untranslated noises had reached her, slow and grinding.

"I would advise everyone here to not make accusations of anyone else having been compromised."

Ana's tone might've been only slightly more forced than normal, but that still represented a significant shift the ones present were well aware of. The Torkoal had nothing even resembling a 'casual' voice, but she sure had a 'super serious' voice, and it was what she had just used.

"That aside, let me put a new point forward. The two extremes of flatly letting or not letting her stay are insufficient, considering the delicacy of this situation."

The Gardevoir might've rolled her eyes at the attempted watering down of Anne's right to safety, but it still grabbed the interest of many others—much to her dismay.

"Aria, you have mentioned she does not have a family to return to. That is highly unfortunate, but does not, by itself, preclude her being reintroduced to human society. Many of our little ones have been adopted over the years, and I assume that humanity has a social construct analogous to that. With that in mind, I find it hard to imagine there not being a way to return her to the human world through that alternative, adoption based method."

Ana had to pause for breath afterwards, deeply unused to speaking this much all at once. As she did, everyone else thought through her words, many with interest. Regrettably, Aria didn't remember enough of her chat with Olive to say it with certainty. She was rather sure, though, that the old woman had raised—and dismissed—that exact point.

Thankfully, she wouldn't have to be the one to poke holes into Ana's fence-sitting idea.

"And what would that method be?"

The Skuntank's knowing question was brief, but it cut through to the root of the problem. She stared deep into the Fire-type's squinting eyes as she spoke, slicing through the veneer of neutrality and objectivity. It made Ana shiver, about to speak up before faltering.

Because, indeed, she had no answer—nobody did. It required the knowledge about human society that no mon present had, and which Anne likely didn't have either.

And even if she did, Ana wasn't deluding herself about her giving them all the information which would replace her safety here with anything less.

Aria flinched at seeing Lumi's maw open. He was ready to butt right in with something she doubted anyone else wanted to hear—but then; he stopped himself. Instead, he looked over at the Gardevoir, at the human beside her, and laid down on the floor, eyes narrowed.

Before the Torkoal could find her grounding again, Rose continued.

"Are you gonna keep theorizin' and fumbling your way through the human society, all that effort, just to come up with a way of tossing her?"

The accusation in the Skuntank's words was clear. If not for the rest of the discussion having already loosened Ana's grip on the situation, she would've spoken up with a warning at least. For now, she had to let it slide.

That didn't mean that nobody else would end up picking up her rhetorical mantle, though.

"What else are we to do, then? Even if they're not all evil, humans are still unlike us. She will never be one of us." - Lariat's words were delivered without Lucere's or Winnie's venom, earning everyone's benefit of the doubt. And, without the bigotry of the aforementioned two, a point did remain.

A dreadful point, a point that Aria dismissed entirely... but which deserved to be dismissed out loud. It wasn't easy to keep her emotions in check after hearing that the innocent child beside her would never be thought of on equal terms with others. Still, she managed it—it was obviously true.

It was time to use her hard-earned calmness for good.

"^I have spent much time with her, Lariat. For how vicious humanity is, and while us hiding from them is justified, humans as people aren't as unlike us as they might appear.^"

Aria underlined the point by applying some gentle psychic affection on top of Anne's head. The magical touch could only do so much, but it still helped the little one remain calm at the growls echoing through the room.

"^They look different, they act different in their society, but to me it's clear that these are differences of nurture, not nature, many of them skin-deep. Humans desire everything we do—security, love, comfort, kinship. There is nothing inherent to the human psyche that would make them incompatible with us as people.^"

The Lucario wasn't quite convinced. And with every vote mattering here, she kept going; kept comforting the girl beside her.

"^I will not deny that she is unfamiliar with a lot of what we are and are capable of. She did express surprise when me and Autumn first spoke to her. I felt her shock at realizing we were people just like her, and that the same was true of others. She was wrong about these, but it wasn't caused by hate, merely ignorance.^"

Aria paused, briefly doubting whether it was a good idea to bring up the tangent she was about to—before going for it, anyway. It wouldn't make her look good, but it was an unmistakable fact, and she knew it applied to others here besides just her.

"^I know I can only speak for myself, but the experience of realizing other living beings beyond just my kin are people too isn't alien to me. I imagine it's not alien to anyone who grew up in an insular environment. For as large as it is, humanity is insular in a very similar way, especially in how it treats mons. But it's not something we can't act against.^"

After letting go of Anne's hand, Aria wrapped her entire arm around the girl, holding her tight.

"^Tolerance isn't an inherent goodness. We already have to teach it to many newcomers, be it bluntly or in more covert ways. If anything, Anne is ahead of the curve in that regard. She acknowledges her ignorance, and wants to learn more about us, about how to coexist here.^"

The Gardevoir had no delusions that her explanation would only reach those that were already open to being persuaded. All she hoped for was that the said group was large enough to guarantee Anne's safety once the vote came.

Both now, and for the rest of her life afterwards.

As her words settled into gathered minds, a red pincer shot upright beside her. Aria was quite sure Ori hadn't spoken up at all yet, making her nod towards him that much more hesitant. Worst-case scenario, she'd at least gauge the room some more, but that wasn't much of a reprieve.

"There is one difference between us and humans that goes much deeper than tolerance or its absence. We have access to moves, whereas they do not."

"And that matters for what exactly?" - Ruby's response was immediate, staring the Bug-type down. He wasn't intimidated, already gathering words—only for the Weavile to continue.

"If not having moves was a deal-breaker, we would've thrown our newly hatched out to die, and we're obviously not doing that."

"That is clearly a fallacious idea, Ruby."

"Sure doesn't feel like it with how you've phrased it, Ori. But alright then—what about Max? What about others that, for whatever reason, can't use their moves anymore, be it because of disability or age? Nobody cares about something trivial like that—nobody should, at least."

While the Weavile's first point wasn't taken seriously, the second one did get its hooks in people. Aria was glad that she wasn't the one that would have to bring the Meowstic up, sliding her hand down for Anne to hold.

"~Is that Weavile angry at me?~"

Another scared whisper, another burst of unwelcome attention. This time at least, the onlookers caught onto Aria's terse glare that awaited their overly curious eyes, pushing their gazes away.

"^No, no she's not, sweetie. She's arguing in your favor right now.^"

Anne's relief at someone here standing up for her was palpable—as was the inward jab that shook her mind soon after. At having cast doubt on a mon because of their species, again. The Gardevoir's affection pushed the girl away from that self-inflicted stress.

"All that aside—she's a defenseless child! Even if she was different from us, why'd it matter, eh!? Because, guess what, all of us are different, both from each other and from what many think of as 'fine'."

The looks of uncertainty from around the room weren't difficult to pick up on, including from Aria. Sprout's wording wasn't very clear.

The elaboration that followed, though, was.

"Lemme be as blunt as I have to be then, ha! Some of us, both in the village and in this very tent, are profoundly fucked up from our pasts. We aren't all 'fine', we aren't all 'normal', a difference like that makes a much larger impact than how someone looks. And yet, we don't turn people away. Even if they have so much trauma in them it bleeds from their mouths."

Almost everyone present felt targeted, to some extent, by her words. It was a direct, arguably underhanded jab, enough to earn her more than a single glare from others. And yet, befitting her kin, it hit true, making them all think.

Even if some still disagreed with it.

"This is different, though. Our pasts or not, our kin or not, these differences don't add up to larger than being a human. Come on, Sprout. Keeping a human here would be unlike anyone—anything earlier!"

The Decidueye wasn't convinced.

"Yes Lumi, it would be different. Just how, before I got here, keeping a Decidueye here would've been unlike anyone that came before. New people join all tha time, some of them of kin so wild none of us here have heard of them!"

Sprout might not have been pointing at the Primarina, but she very much thought about her.

"These are obviously not the same!"

"How, Lumi, pray tell?"

"WE ARE GOING IN CIRCLES."

Ana's raised voice cut the Luxray off before he could come up with another non-answer. Neither Lumi nor Sprout agreed with that claim, but knew better than to keep pushing a tangent like that.

Especially with more important topics looming on the horizon.

"If anyone has a more salient point to raise, please do so."

An array of arms shot up at the Torkoal's call—Marco's first of all. The Gallade had remained almost entirely quiet until now, uncharacteristic of him enough to draw the Fire-type's attention. Not even his sister had noticed that, making her check up on how he felt.

And gasping under her breath.

"Go ahead, Marco."

After being prompted, the Fighting-type stood up and rolled his shoulders. His exhaustion was clear to see despite his best attempts to obscure it—could only do so much with most of his front still burned. It slowed him down, but only for a moment.

"^As some of you may know, two days ago, a human from their nearby town ventured over in search of Anne.^"

An uneven response. The Elders were well aware, as were a few of his fellow scouts, but far from all. The latter group leaned in further, eyes narrowed.

"^Myself, Aria, and Lumi apprehended her before she, or her mon companions, could get too close to our village.^"

"Do you vouch for that, Aria? Lumi?"

The Gardevoir was unsure where her brother was taking that entire tangent, but didn't like his pensive state one bit. Still, that much having happened was inarguable.

"^Yes.^" / "Aye."

"Proceed as you were."

"^After interrogating her for a while, Lumi and Aria accompanied her group to the human town. There, they, with her help, acquired many items that either once belonged to Anne, or which would prove invaluable to her in case she stayed here. Once they were done, Aria erased the human's and their companions' memories of the incident.^"

Lucere only barely kept herself from raising her voice at the insanity she just heard described, and Lariat was no better. It was only that final clarification that calmed them—and Winnie—back down, preventing any more outbursts.

Aria remained silent, but increasingly tense as the fear of the worst-case scenario surged in her mind.

"~I-is that Marco?~"

She was too focused to even respond to Anne's words, only holding her hand even firmer. Same was true of most others. As absurd as the actions described already were, the Gallade clearly wasn't done yet.

"P-proceed, Marco."

Not even Ana was immune.

"^It appears that, because of the emotional intensity of their encounter, the memory removal wasn't entirely effective. I investigated the situation just in case, and found the human, Olive, still remembering the events.^"

Aria's heart skipped a beat after another as she stared at her brother. Thankfully, fear shock came off as being horrified at having failed in her duties.

And not of her little secret having been revealed to an audience that would tear her to shreds for it.

Aside from her, there was only one being in the room who realized the Gallade was lying. Before the Luxray would speak up, though, the Torkoal cut him off, her voice an inch away from fainting.

"Did you erase their memories, then?"

"^No, I did not.^"

The gasps that went through the tent were well audible even outside of it. Eleven pairs of eyes stared at the upright psychic in shock, one in relief, and one in scared confusion. He knew it wouldn't be long before that first group demanded answers, and so he continued before anyone could shout him down.

"^I… considered it, for a moment. But, after having interacted with her, I am confident it is in our best interest she remains aware of us.^"

He angled his body towards Rose, vaguely gesturing in her direction.

"^I have no doubt of her dedication to keep the knowledge of us secret from humanity at large. She cares about Anne more than anything else, and if it takes helping a village of mons to give the girl a loving home, then that's what she'll do.^"

Snarls from the Elders and scouts alike, disregarded for now.

"^The human world had already cast a doubt on Olive because of what happened when Aria and Lumi accompanied her. She's already had an opportunity to betray us all to save herself from consequences. And she hasn't. I've talked to her. She's hurt about us having tried to wipe her memory—and deservedly so. Even despite that, she remained dedicated to helping Anne, and us, out. And I strongly believe her help will be vital. Even those of us who have extensively interacted with humanity remain very ignorant about many of its aspects. The talk I've had with her was very illuminating in that regard—and terrifying.^"

Not even the Skuntank knew what he meant—once he spoke, though, it became obvious.

"^Let me elaborate. We're all aware of the human contraptions, but they go far further than any of us, even Rose or Geiger, knew about. During Aria's and Lumi's excursion, the former was spotted despite her psychic disguise. Not by a human, but by one of their machines, a metal eye that can see through disguises and which our psychics can't see.^"

Not even his sister could resist gasping in shock at her disguise failing, especially in such a fashion. Her immediate thoughts mirrored those of her brother when this shocking reality was first revealed to him—how come nobody acted shocked? How did she not sense it?

How many of her past interventions have been compromised by one of these 'cameras' seeing her even though the human using them didn't?

Just a few meters away, two of the Elders thought back, way back, to Orion's many tales. He'd used very different words to describe it, but they were nigh-certain he was talking about the same contraption as Marco.

It unnerved him enough to birth ideas of moving their village underground, just to avoid its stray gaze.

"That is an immense breach of security, Marco. How do—"

"^I'm not finished yet, Elder Ana.^"

It was about to get so much worse.

"Proceed, then."

"^You are correct, that is a breach of security, and if one of their cameras were to unknowingly see our village, it might end up spelling doom for us all.^"

The Gallade took the deepest breath of his life, and dropped the hammer.

"^And it's already happened. Their flying contraptions we sometimes see overhead, they've been scanning the world with their 'cameras'. They have spotted us among the trees from high in the clouds. We are visible there, on their maps, Olive showed it to me. And we have been for years.^"

Panic.

"This—THIS IS TREASON!" - Winnie's screech was the loudest one, and the easiest to ignore.

"How come neither Geiger nor Rose have told us about this?" - Lariat's calm tone had cracked into immense suspicion as his crimson eyes stared into the Skuntank—and she stared back, not appreciating it any.

"We need to evacuate as soon as we can, to a location where we can avoid that threat—"

"Where!?"

Rose's shrill, pointed question cut the Torkoal off once more, challenging the Elder's reasonable-sounding point. Once more, Ana couldn't answer, soon yielding under the Poison-type's glare as she spoke up, no less unnerved by this development.

"I wasn't aware of none of that, Lariat. I s'pose it only makes sense with how fast their technology keeps growing. Did any of ya think humans remained as they are while we grew in 'ere? We ain't static, neither are they."

It was a sobering reminder for those that needed to hear it.

A reminder of their existential threat not being some narrow force dedicated to bringing them down, but a massive, living thing in its own right. Ever-growing because of a combined ingenuity of billions. The realization made the Primarina's eyes shoot wide open as they stared at the central firepit, unusually unfocused.

"But if we panic and run without having a proper plan, how'll we know that somethin' like this won't happen all over again!? They'll keep changing, they'll keep growin', and even if Annie here stays with us, it won't be for no good with her being separated from the rest of humanity. We can't fight against something we don't know nothing about, we can't even hide. We need to know what's goin' on in the human world—and an informant we can trust, like that Olive, might just save our hides."

The Skuntank's rant had reached a few of the gathered minds, though many more were still too choked by fear to think about anything but their immediate future.

"She doesn't even matter! If our village is compromised, we have to get out of here fast! We have to leave the girl behind, maybe with Ember so that they can stay together, leave that wanna-be human with them too—and get going, we don't have any time to waste!"

Lumi's tortured, panicking parody of a plan drew either uncertainty or plain anger from around the room—the latter from both of the psychic siblings. The mention of a 'wanna-be human' raised a few eyebrows, but it was lost in the noise.

Anne whimpered at the Luxray gesturing in her general direction, catching half the room's attention.

She had no idea just how much of it was out of either sympathy or feeling sorry for her.

"Lumi, if you sincerely think that plan to be sound, I would love to observe you trying to convince Cinder of its validity..."

The Electric-type dismissed that point soon after, sweeping the Delphox into his panicking plan—

"She can stay then if that's what she wants so much!"

"^I'm not leaving Anne alone, either.^"

Aria stressed her grim words by holding the girl close to her side, the sudden motion startling her a bit. The Gardevoir tried making up for it with some psychic affection, but it could only do so much with how heavy the fear hung over Anne.

Over them all.

"^And neither am I.^" - Marco's followup had his sister give him a sideways glance, unsure if he really meant what she thought he did. And then, one flashed smile and nod later, it all became clear.

"^Nor the rest of our family. I've talked with Geiger about this earlier—if we're all spineless enough to leave Anne to die, then he's leaving with us. And he definitely won't be the only one to do so.^"

"Damn right he won't." - Sprout's affirmation lit a fire in the Gardevoir's soul, making hope feel so much easier, even if fleetingly.

"That's blatant INTIMIDAT—"

"At that point, everyone left behind will be a larger security hazard than a stray human aware of us..." - Ruby's point flew over a few heads—as shown, soon after, by the Altaria.

"What do you mean, of course they won't be! They wouldn't betray us!"

"No, Ruby is right. It is not about overt betrayal, it is about those left being either spotted by accident, or captured and interrogated by human forces."

Ana's voice was shallow, accompanied by what passed for her as hyperventilation. Before she even knew it, this entire session had turned from deciding a fate of a child, to steering the direction of their village as a whole.

Something neither she, nor the other Elders, had ever felt equipped to handle.

"What do you mean about it not being about betrayal, Elder Ana?" - The Lucario spoke soon after, the grasp on the discussion having slipped from him.

"None of this was ever about betrayal. I doubt even Anne would've ever betrayed us. The risk of letting her stay, in letting her go, isn't about betrayal. It's about us being compromised by accident, or out of hastiness."

The Torkoal didn't care for having to spell something so obvious to her out loud, but thought it appropriate if it would get everyone present on the same page.

Even those who usually only thought in terms of loyalty and close-knit kinship groups, and just extrapolated that thinking to their entire village. And for those, seeing three of their coworkers stand firmly in the human's defense made an impact, too.

As if Lumi's idea hadn't been discredited enough, Aria soon had another realization that only doomed it even further.

"^Besides, removing Anne's memories wouldn't give us any more safety in that case than letting her keep them. Even if we all up and left tomorrow, we'd still leave many signs of our habitation here unless we tore it all into dust.^"

The sheer paranoia gripping many of the gathered didn't let them see a problem in that approach. Even they saw the obvious issue pointed right after, though, grimacing at the thought.

"^Hundreds of living beings all heading in the same direction all at once would leave an obvious trail, too. But even if we made a clear getaway—can you imagine how disturbed the humans would be to find a 'lost' child after several days, with no idea what had happened despite having received medical help? Even a pitiful psychic would realize there was memory manipulation involved. And that without even mentioning Ember suddenly resurfacing with her.^"

Fine details of altering memories weren't something anyone but the Gardevoir could argue about, leaving even those that really, really wanted her to shut up without verbal fuel.

"^All that is the point I've been trying to get across. If we panic and thoughtlessly run away from those dangers, we'll only crash into new ones, sooner or later. Keeping Olive as our informant is a risk, yes, but it's a risk that could save us from many, many more down the line if we take a measured approach.^"

Marco's summary once more left the room quiet; thought clear on the faces of many gathered. There wasn't much difference between Ana's eyes being closed and open, but those that knew her could tell they were the former. Ori turned similarly thoughtful, chewing through the uncomfortable dilemma.

"If those... 'cameras' are really such a problem, can we not hide behind something?"

"That's right, we'll just have to learn to hide better! I remember someone saying we could move underground, wouldn't that help?"

Marco tried to maintain as much composure as could at Lariat's and Lucere's responses. He only kept himself from burying his face into his palm by the sheer force of will.

"That 'small risk' isn't worth it. It's still allying with humans, it's a start of a slippery slope that is gonna end us all."

"He didn't say to ally with all the humans, Lumi. Just one human, whom we have good reason to already trust. Though... yes, it's still a difficult thing to consider."

"It certainly does sound difficult, dear Ruby. There is the important distinction of it being a risk we can control, as opposed to a passive one we are on the whims of..."

"ANY human interaction is an unacceptable risk, for Orion's sake! By the gods, would he weep if he saw what all of you were doing with his legacy!"

"Sure doubt that, you moldy thing. That aside—yeah, we need to know more about humans, all of us. Need I remind some of you that four of y'all couldn't even open a single darn human bag on your own?"

Sprout's callout felt downright quaint compared to the tension suffocating the air, forcing the weakest chuckle out of the Gardevoir. And then, soon after, a point of her own.

"^We couldn't even keep deceiving Anne for more than a few hours, despite her being as blind as she is right now. We know precariously little, it's a miracle we've survived for as long as we have.^"

With blood having returned to her still-pale face, Aria dared to offer Anne her hand again. She knew full well her confidence wouldn't last, but appreciated its sudden burst all the same.

"Damn right it is, hun. If anythin', it's also a testament to even that new camera risk not being as dire as we're all frettin'—if they been knowing about us for years and still haven't done anything, then it sure don't sound like we have to act here and now. Get a plan, sure, but keep sane about it, too."

Once Rose was done, the tent fell into tense silence once more. A low, grinding hum came from inside the Torkoal, letting everyone know she was about to speak again, and to not interrupt her.

Or, at least, it let those aware of what it meant know that.

"~What was everyone talking about...?~" - Anne's whisper was more confused than it was scared for once, especially at Marco's substantial presence in the discussion that had just happened. Aria shuddered as she tried to come up with words, ultimately settling on just being blunt.

"^We talked about Olive, and how she could help us out.^"

The almost-blind girl nodded weakly at the telepathic words, hard to process because of exhaustion and tension. It took a while for her to do so, but she eventually did—and gasped; everyone's hearts skipping a beat at the sound.

"~M-Mrs. Graham!?~"

Anne didn't have to look to know everyone was staring at her at the sudden noise. She shifted her gaze to the ground before her, avoiding even coming close to looking anyone in the eye.

Once both she and the onlookers had calmed down, the Torkoal spoke once more, voice sunken.

"Even if we were to thoroughly plan it out, having to relocate would cause an immense upheaval that could spell our doom."

Her words were true—as were the ones that followed.

"^Upheaval, yes. One that could very well save our lives in the long term.^"

With his closing statement provided, Marco finally sat down, failing to keep his winces in. The day had already been profoundly exhausting, physically and mentally. He wasn't sure how much discussion he had left in himself.

Feeling his sister's radiant pride helped a lot in keeping him going.

"If anyone has another topic to raise, please do so."

This time, Ana's call had no immediate results, the entire tent shrouded in uncertain fear over Marco's revelation. As good as Aria felt moments earlier, her good spirits didn't last when confronted with so much doubt, aimed every which way. At Marco, at her, at the friendly human that had alerted them to their ongoing demise.

At the innocent child beside her.

Thinking grew difficult, and she hoped the end was in sight. And so did Celia, quietly shuffling her cart-bound body forward as she prepared to speak up—

Only for Cypress' raised tentacle to cut her off.

"Yes, Cypress?"

The ghost's body hurt as he gathered words, not enjoying the tension in the room any more than anyone else. It was nourishment, yes, but it was a putrid sort of fear, enough of it to make him grow nauseous.

He didn't even need to be putting himself out here like this. It wasn't directly related to Anne's case, but... it still had implications for her, for them all. And who knew—maybe it would help convince someone, too.

"My point does not concern dear Anne directly. I wish to draw our attention over to the dear Phantump presently staying at our clinic, Sage. Dear Anne here, along with others, were instrumental in letting dear Sage remember her past—and that she was once a human. Once she had rediscovered that fact, she expressed an interest in returning to her human home..."

"Oh poor, poor dear! Does she know where to go?" - As warm as Sprout's words were towards the lost Phantump, most others were much more concerned with the idea's obvious risk.

"I doubt that her being allowed to rejoin humanity, after having stayed here, is desirable. It poses a substantial security risk—"

"Everythin' we do does, Ori! Each soul that joins us here makes us a bigger, clearer target if you ain't aware of that! We live in a world that doesn't want us to, the worst of humanity would have our pelts for amusement if it ever got their hands on us! Are ya gonna use 'risk' as an excuse to keep a child here against her will for our benefit!?"

The Decidueye's outburst stirred a mix of emotions in the listeners. Obviously, nobody wanted to do such harm to someone they all saw as a child, and not as a threat.

"That's all nonsense—there's no way a human would ever come back as a mon! I'm sure someone, maybe even this Anne girl, filled her minds with some confused fantasies!" - Lumi's point was blatantly incorrect, and in a very infuriating way. The Decidueye's eye twitched as the Mismagius shook in place, his usually crooked smile almost entirely straightened into a scowl.

The Luxray wasn't just wrong; he was offensively wrong. And yet, his words paled compared to what came after.

"If that is truly the case, and a human infiltrated our village that way, that makes that ghost a spy!"

"SHE'S A DEAD CHILD FOR FUCK'S SAKE!"

Sprout's screech made Anne slink to hide behind Aria, as everyone else stared, stunned. They didn't need to be psychic to know acutely that if Winnie were to say a word more, the owl would do something they would both regret.

And then she'd do it as many more times as she had quills in her wings.

For once, that group even included the Fighting-type too, making him stay quiet despite how much he wanted to shriek about intimidation. Knowing Sprout though, all she'd have responded to that claim with would've been 'Good.'.

As the room reeled after that unexpected and yet not-unearned burst, the Skuntank stepped forward once more.

"Somethin' I wanna stress—both the Sage girl and Anne here are humans, ain't they? I know Sage no longer looks like one, sorry to hear, but now that she remembers her past she's pretty much a human in a dif'rent body, right Cypress?"

The Mismagius chewed on that idea for a moment or two, expression shifting in uncertainty.

"Not exactly, but... the more human memories she regains, the closer she'll be in personality to how she acted as a human, yes..."

"Right. She don't look like a human, but deep down she's still a human, and keenly wants to go back to humanity, right? Can't blame her, she's a child with a family. Whereas Annie here doesn't want that, even if she could come back to humans, her soul is here, right Aria?"

Aria nodded weakly, too occupied by worry to go any further into it.

"Right! T'me, where one's mind and soul are matters hella more than how they look. Sage's ain't here, Anne's is, ain't that all that oughta matter?"

It was a rather abstract point that many gathered either didn't get, or didn't want to get. Despite that, the Gardevoir still felt a few minds thinking through it once Rose scooted back in line, especially Ori and Lariat. She doubted it'd really settle in, but... she could still hope.

All that she had left, really.

"That is a point of consideration, Rose, but one which still leaves unanswered security concerns. Nobody else who leaves us does so with such a direct intent of joining humanity. Even absent any malice, I imagine her family to want to know what happened while she was away. We ought to act to ensure she does not compromise our safety."

Ana had to catch her breath after barreling out so many words in a row, all of them sounding like a variation on a theme of rocks scraping against one another. Her even considering allowing something like that came as a surprise to some—but not all, especially not the scouts with children.

The Torkoal being fond of little ones was such a badly kept secret many present would've been surprised to know she still vehemently denied it.

"Malice is certainly absent from her... from what I sensed, she hasn't felt comfortable in our midst unless interacting with our dear Anne. I doubt she'll cling to our village in her memories..."

"But the risk remains."

"That it does..."

"Excising the memories of her stay here sounds like a preferred option, then."

Aria hated the sound of that.

Even beyond the act having grown disgusting for her over the past few days, doing so with someone so young brought its own risks. Fortunately, she wasn't alone in disagreeing.

"Alas, not. It was here where she remembered her past. To wipe her mind of what she had seen here would wrest those memories out of her grasp once more, would it not...?"

The Gardevoir had no idea, and that by itself was enough to make it too risky to consider.

"^I don't know, and I'd rather not find out the hard way.^"

Aria wasn't as worried about the Phantump accidentally spilling something, especially with whoever she'd tell being unlikely to believe her, but... she couldn't dismiss it entirely.

Thankfully, there were more options beyond nothing and the unthinkable.

"^If I may, I have an idea that might be well suited for Sage's specific circumstances. Instead of removing the memories from her mind entirely, we could put a minor compulsion on her to discourage her from bringing them up. She would still remember them, but would find them boring, and she wouldn't think about them often.^"

Aria hoped her brother wouldn't call her out on her bluff.

Yes, what she'd just described was possible, but it wasn't something she had any practice doing. It was more so her old clan's forte, often deployed against any humans living nearby.

Fortunately, the Gallade just nodded along, not thinking much of her sister's doubts.

"But she would still remember, there would still be a risk—" - Before Ori could finish rehashing his earlier point, a flash of Sprout's glare stopped him in his tracks.

"^We can't avoid all risk short of burying ourselves in a pit and rotting away.^"

Marco's point drew glares, accurate as it was. Not the thing anyone here enjoyed thinking about, but it was their fate. They didn't have the blessing of safety and certainty many humans did, and yet they had to keep going.

Step by step, into the agonizing unknown of tomorrow.

As Aria dwelled on her earlier thoughts, more non-emotional arguments against dabbling in memory manipulation kept coming to her, making her follow up on her brother's words.

"^Not even cutting those memories whole would've granted us that kind of safety, either. Just think about what had happened with Ember. Cinder had tried her absolute hardest to erase only very specific parts of her memories, it appeared like it worked... but after an entire year, we still managed to uncover them.^"

The Scizor shuddered at the many flaws of a tool they had staked so much of their safety on being pointed out. It was easy to thoughtlessly point to the psychics when it came time to handle something dangerous or clean up after an incident.

What was much harder, though, was coming up with an alternative.

"^Taking away Sage's or Anne's memories wouldn't just be cruel, it would almost certainly backfire. They'd know something had happened, they'd quickly figure out there's a hole in their recollection they can't retrieve anything out of. There wouldn't even be any distraction, or deterrent of the tampered memories being traumatic, as in Ember's case.^"

"^It's hard to overstate just how stressful a realization like that is, too. Ember had only clued into something being wrong with her memory, and it immediately reduced her to a nervous wreck that could barely speak. I can only imagine how much worse it'd be in case of Sage or Anne, when it's everything from a few, very important days.^" - Marco followed up right away, nodding at his sister.

"^And even on a purely pragmatic level, their reactions would only draw attention to their memories having been tampered with. And as I've said earlier, any Psychic will able to figure that one out.^"

Anne felt a sensation of a warm blanket being wrapped around her body, pulling her closer to the Gardevoir.

"^The reason we've been using memory manipulation in the past is that it's very effective with short, recent events. It's very easy to make someone un-see something they glimpsed but weren't meant to, and send them on their way. The more you have to remove, the more difficult and messier it gets. Past a certain point, all you're doing is inflicting needless harm.^"

The gentle, petting touch along the girl's head made her body relax even as her mind remained on high alert.

"^We're far past that point with both Anne and Sage, and I refuse to enact that kind of suffering.^"

"^And so do I.^"

There wasn't a shred of doubt in the telepathic voices of either sibling.

Aria still doubted whether it'd be enough, though. After all, not having access to a 'merciful' solution might only encourage the particularly paranoid to instead consider maintaining it with the blood of the innocents.

Winnie wanted to shout at this blatant insubordination—he was the authority; how dare the scouts just disobey them like that? His eyes drilled into Aria's, into Marco's, but he kept himself from screeching, for now.

After all, he was still confident the rest of his council would back him up should it come down to it.

And Aria worried about much the same.

Before either their temper or their fear would bloom into something more drastic, though, one last voice interrupted the quiet.

"I have one more point, regarding dear Anne..."

The Torkoal blinked, snapping herself out of her daze before letting the ghost continue.

"I worry about staying here posing a risk. Not to us, but to her. With how many of us think humans on the whole to be evil without redemption, great harm may come to her should anyone act on those thoughts..."

Aria's psychic embrace grew even tighter, making it downright hard to move for the girl. Cypress wasn't wrong; it was a terrifying possibility which they'd never be able to eliminate, short of talking with every single villager one-on-one.

She wasn't the only one that felt a chill at the Mismagius' words, only adding to her fear. Yes, there was a risk, but it paled compared to the certainty of further suffering should Anne return to the human world. A risk they've been fighting against for a while now, and which they wouldn't stop trying to manage—

But would it be enough to sway those that saw the alternative as guaranteed safety?

Her breaths grew shallow as she tried to keep a grasp on herself, the tent falling into deep silence around her. For the first time in hours, nobody had anything left to add, finally passing the discussion back to the Elders.

And there was one Elder in particular that wanted to put her plan into action.

"If nobody wishes to broach a new subject, I would want to lead, and translate, a conversation between Anne and the Elders directly, on our own."

Celia's words brought confusion to those not present at the previous hearing, and uncertainty to the rest. Nobody, not even the other Elders, had any idea what she was planning.

Aria was this close to refusing entirely, to snapping back against the cruel order and not letting the human girl leave her side. It was a doomed idea, and she was well aware, but...

She could at least ask.

"^What will the purpose of that discussion be?^"

"That is for us Elders to know, not you—"

"It will be to ask Anne some personal questions from us three. Nothing more, nothing less."

Celia didn't even flinch as she cut Winnie off, staring straight into the Gardevoir. Her eyes were thoughtful, but Aria couldn't sense any lies within them. No lies, no malice. Either the Primarina was even better at hiding her true intentions than they all thought, or she was speaking the truth.

Something told Aria it was the former, but a hunch was all she had.

"If there are no further questions, I want to ask you all to leave. It will not take long."

Anne flinched at seeing the blurs corresponding to the mons stand up and heading for the tent's entrance, one after another. Was this it, was it all done? It couldn't have been, right?

"~Wh-what's happening?~"

"^The—the Elders want to talk to you directly, Anne, with nobody else present. I'll be right outside, but I won't let them hurt you.^"

The possibility of being hurt didn't calm the human down any. She remembered the Gardevoir telling her about this earlier, but that didn't help with how scary it sounded.

"~O-okay... What do they want from me?~"

Aria shuddered as she stood up to leave, the last one to do so. Without her fellow scouts, the tent looked hungry, terrifying even for her.

"^I don't know.^"

As the Gardevoir left the tent, a gust of icy wind snuck its way in from the outside. It made Anne shudder, but it wasn't all that big–certainly not big enough to have blown out the central firepit. She saw the white-blue blur—the one corresponding to the unknown 'Elder'—do something right before the fire went out, but they probably just moved to get comfortable.

Because what reasons would they have to just blow the fire out like that?

Regardless of what exactly had happened, the tent was now shrouded in almost complete darkness. Anne kept anxiously touching her glasses just in case as she tried to discern anything around her.

Nothing but smoldering cinders, nothing but the dim glow emanating from the holes in the Torkoal's shell. Just barely enough to make out the silhouettes of the three mons in here with her.

Three mons, each more than capable of killing her before she could react, and one her, blind and defenseless.

Anne wanted to hide, she wanted to get out of here, to do all the pathetic things she did when Aria first revealed herself to her—anything but face the threats before her. But she knew she couldn't. There wouldn't be anyone that swooped in and suddenly brought her refuge, not this time.

She only barely had the courage to keep looking in the Elders' direction as the tent grew colder, so much colder. Without the mons, without the fire, without Aria's intervention, whatever meager heat that had built up was draining through the walls fast, and the blanket she was wrapped up in could only do so much.

Before she knew it, she was shaking in her seat as nothing kept happening. No words, no actions, no motion. Only her, the strangers, and the silent, freezing dark.

And then, at last, a low, grinding sound.

It came from the direction of the mons, but sounded so inanimate it was hard to believe it could be speech. Moments later, the Torkoal picked themselves up, and slowly approached her, glowing spots moving along with them.

Anne remained frozen in fear as the mon drew near, bringing warmth with themselves. Not leaning into it was hard, but doing so was even scarier. Was she about to be scorched alive—

"~She say, 'come warm yourself', Anne.~"

The smooth, feminine voice was awkward, accented so heavily she had a hard time making some words out—but it was clearly Unovan. Even with it, Anne didn't dare move, the words making barely any sense.

Thankfully, she didn't have to. The Torkoal set themselves down beside her as the stranger continued.

"~Can now put glass on, Anne.~"

As pleasant as the voice was to the ear, it remained entirely flat as it spoke. Its instructions took a while to click. Anne's hand shook as it lifted the damaged, slightly dirty specs to her eyes, transforming a featureless blur into physical space.

One with a Torkoal laying down right beside her, exhaling tiny puffs of smoke with each breath, and two other mons in the distance—a cross Breloom, and the unknown, injured one. As the words kept coming, Anne realized it was the latter mon speaking them.

"~My name, Celia. One next you, Ana. One next me, Winnie. We want question ask you.~"

The names came in one ear and out the other; the girl's mind focused entirely on what came afterwards. It matched what Aria had told her earlier, but... it couldn't have been really it, right?

Even if it wasn't, though, Anne doubted she would gain anything out of not cooperating.

"~O-okay. Wh-what kind of question?~"

Once Celia acknowledged her words, she spoke again, this time in what sounded like animal voices mixed with gibberish. Smooth, pleasant gibberish, but still entirely unknown in content—

Any thoughts about what she'd just heard were cut off by another voice speaking up. She had no more of an idea what it meant, but it terrified her, especially with the Breloom it came from breaking out into a rant.

Their stretchy arms moved every which way as they stared at her, fierce anger dripping from every gesture. One almost certainly aimed at her too, making it even harder to do anything but sit and stare in frozen horror.

The Torkoal shifting themselves to put their body between the Grass-type and her helped a bit, though.

Eventually, the deluge of angry sounds was finally cut off by the Fire-type muttering a short sentence in their grinding voice. What happened; Anne had no idea, and hoped that Celia would explain to her.

"~No worth speak. ...Almost no. Question, one.~"

Anne's fate was in her own hands, and she could barely feel them.

"~How we know you no run away, no tell other human, if stay?~"

...

The girl squinted as she made sense of the words in her mind, unsure what the point of being asked that was. She had a decent grip on what the question was, but not why that one as opposed to any other. Still, her role here was to answer them, not to wonder on whether they made any sense.

And the answer here was simple.

"~Wh-why would I run away? I-if I stayed here, I wouldn't have a-any other home. A-and if I told anyone, bad things would happen to this place, and I don't want that, I don't want to hurt Aria and Ember and everyone else...~"

Thankfully, she wasn't asked for an elaboration. The aquatic-looking mon simply nodded, and passed her words on, staring straight at the Torkoal as she spoke. The Breloom—Winnie?—grumbled something at hearing them, not helping Anne's courage any, but nobody else reacted to it.

"~Thank, Anne. Now, my question.~"

A timid nod, as deep a breath as her young lungs could take.

"~Know you how human world hurt here many?~"

Far from everything about it, but... she did. The thought brought both sadness and further worry with it; the latter about being held accountable to how other humans have hurt the villagers. It wasn't her fault, but... it was her kin's sin.

"~I-I do. I've heard of the League getting rid o-of places like these where—where many mons lived. I don't want that to happen here, b-but I know it has in other places. M-my father used to watch League. I saw how badly the mons got hurt in it, I heard how awful he talked about mons, I-I know how many other people talked about mons, the bad things they said. I-I—~"

Anne took a deep breath, desperately trying to maintain a grip on her own emotions. She hesitated to keep going, to reveal that blemish on herself, but hoped, deep inside, that her honesty wouldn't be punished.

"~I used to believe in some of them, t-too. I don't, I can't anymore, not after k-knowing everyone here, but I did. A-and I'm really sorry for that.~"

The girl was afraid to look at the rest of the tent as her answer was passed on. Predictably, more rambling from the Breloom, but nothing from the Torkoal. She expected to hear some emotion in Celia's voice, anything, but... it remained entirely flat. No relief, no admonishment.

Just choking, obscuring neutrality.

"~Thank, Anne.~"

A few moments of silence followed as the marine mon stared intently at the Fire-type, with Anne joining her soon after. Guess it was time for the question from her impromptu personal heater. Their sluggish, scraping words took a while to come together, and even once they did, they seemed to have taken their translator aback, if only for a second.

"~Now, Ana question.~"

Once more, an overlong moment of silence, making Anne's anxiety grow by the second—

"~What Aria is to you?~"

...

Anne blinked as she chewed through the simple, and yet so complex question. There were so many ways it could've been interpreted in, and there was no indication at all which of them she was supposed to take. Maybe she was just supposed to say them all?

"~She...~"

Even then, it was... difficult. So incredibly difficult, especially with the crushing weight of knowing that she had no idea how much more time she had left with the Gardevoir. The details would've been beyond the ability of something as simple as words to convey even on a good day, but...

The gist of it was clear even now.

"~She's someone that cares for me. Someone that—that makes me feel safe. L-like nobody has ever since my g-grandma passed away. S-someone...~"

Even if it remained so, so painful for her to admit to herself.

"~...that I-I wish could be my mom.~"

There was no stopping the tears that followed.

All Anne could do was delay them until she'd finished speaking, but they took their toll all the same. She could tell Celia took her time to translate her response, and that her flat voice hitched a few times as she did so, but that aside, there was no reaction from the trio of mons.

Fortunately, in the case of the Breloom, but for the other two... she didn't know.

"~Thank, Anne. That is all.~"

The girl flinched at the sudden light in her peripheral vision as she got a grip on herself. It was just the firepit getting lit once more. The Torkoal took one more moment admiring their handiwork, before heading back to the other two.

Guess these really were just questions.

"Thank you all for your cooperation. You may now return."

Before Celia could even finish her sentence, Aria was already back inside the tent, kneeling beside Anne. She didn't even try to maintain her composure, eyes clenched shut as she held the girl tight just to the side of her chest horn. She heard it all; it was impossible not to have heard it all.

She didn't know what to say, and so she said nothing, comforting the girl as her tears returned as well. One by one, the other scouts made their way back into the tent, all of them having no choice but to pass by the tearful Gardevoir holding the human tight.

Some wanted to offer their own comfort.

Some could only look away.

"Does anyone wish to say anything before we proceed to the vote?"

One 'no' after another called back in response to Ana's somber words—until only one remained. The Torkoal waited for the Gardevoir to get the cue; wanted to let her process her emotions without being rushed along, but it soon became apparent that some prodding would be necessary.

These weren't the thoughts that could just be processed and squared away, and yet it was precisely what the procedure demanded.

"Aria?"

She couldn't toss them, she didn't want to toss them, but she had to at least delay them for just that bit longer. In the best-case scenario, for just a few more minutes.

In the worst...

"^N-n-no. P-please, proceed.^"

Letting go of Anne was the most excruciating thing Aria had done in her life, and yet she had to. Her psychic embrace held the girl tight, but she knew it might end up faltering soon.

"^I-it's time for the vote, Anne.^"

As the crying child nodded in affirmation, the Torkoal continued with the procedure.

"Following our discussion, I believe it prudent for there to be three separate, independent votes.^"

Twelve pairs of eyes drilled into the Torkoal, some in fear, some through tears.

"The first vote would concern letting Anne remain with us indefinitely. The second vote would concern her ultimate fate should she be allowed to remain here, between fully joining the village and being expected to return to humanity one day. The third... would concern what is to be done with the 'Olive' human whom Marco allowed to keep her memories. If anyone has objections or different ideas, please raise them now."

Aria's fist clenched at the thought of Anne's safety being handled in such a piecemeal way, only barely keeping her words in her head before a different way to look at it hit her. If the tides of her fellow scouts would decree she be allowed to stay here indefinitely, they'd be able to argue against any future cruelty another day, and she'll be safe for now at least—

If.

She swept the room with her mind and eyes alike, and saw, felt, only uncertainty and fear. Even those she had trusted to do the right thing were suddenly much less sure than they once were.

Aria was terrified.

"No objections, then. Winnie, proceed."

The Gardevoir stared straight ahead with unfocused eyes as the Breloom reached into a small basket behind himself and pulled out a fistful of shriveled pieces of something pink. She already hated this part of the voting process, and the present circumstances made it even worse.

Orion's own idea, one of the few she never agreed with.

"^A-Anne, close your eyes and hold them closed, o-okay? Th-this smoke stings bad.^"

Before the girl could ask what her guardian meant, Winnie dropped the dried Payapa into the hole at the top of the Torkoal's shell. In moments, the fruit had turned into a cloud of bright, biting smoke, forcing almost everyone's eyes closed as it cut off the siblings' psychic auras. There were few sensations more uncomfortable than the suffocating claustrophobia of having one's psychics be forced entirely back into their head, but that was the point.

The Zoroark had stressed the point of anonymity with votes like these, and cutting off everyone's sight and psychics was one way of easily enforcing it with him gone.

Or rather, almost everyone's. Someone had to count the votes, be that impartial observer, after all.

A weak, high-pitched cough interrupted the misty silence, making Aria blindly feel around before holding the girl closer.

"~I-it-*cough*-it hurts to breathe...~"

Even telepathy felt almost impossible, forced to be channelled entirely through the Gardevoir's limbs. Anne's words hurt, for there was nothing her guardian could do to help—they all just had to endure it.

"^Breathe through the blanket sweetie, it won't be long I promise.^"

The makeshift filter helped a little, but it was just barely enough to let Anne stabilize her breathing—the end was in sight.

"May we proceed."

"Y-yes-*cough*, Elder Ana."

The Gardevoir wasn't any better at dealing with the biting smoke than the human, but she was more used to it. Her arms shook in stress and body in exhaustion as the Fire-type stepped forward, speaking up as loudly as she could.

"The first vote, then. Should Anne, the human in our midst, be permitted to remain in our village indefinitely, until, at the very least, returning her to the human world in a safe way becomes possible."

Tears streaked Aria's hand as it shot up, signaling a 'for' vote. Another of Orion's ideas, taken in some unclear extent from humanity. Up meant 'for', touching the ground meant 'against', keeping the limb pulled back meant abstaining from answering.

The tent remained in perfect silence as Ana gathered the votes, one after another. No words were permitted, no words were spoken. Muttered gasps, shaking, barely veiled anger—but no words.

Until, at last, the vote was done.

"Thank you."

Aria dragged her hand back, the limb aching at being held for so long. No answers, no reprieve until all votes were done to not skew the results. Another of oh so many elements of forced procedure Orion had tried to put together in the latter years of his life, to put form and structure into what was obviously just a personally appointed clique.

"The second vote. Should Anne, the human in our midst, be permitted to join our village as a regular citizen, with all rights and privileges that entails. If not, she will be expected to return to the human world once that becomes a safe possibility."

Once more, Aria's arm shot up, and once more, barely any sound came from the rest of the tent. Many tiny rustles of fur shuffling against itself, of creaking joints, all familiar but not enough to match them to any particular gesture.

Turned so utterly terrifying.

"Thank you."

Aria forgot how awful this cursed smoke made her feel every time, her balance growing weak. No voting sessions were ever this long in this tense and worn down a state. It didn't feel like justice; it felt like an experiment in cruelty established without enough foresight, one of the many snap ideas that didn't work out.

"The third vote. Should Olive, the human living at the nearby human settlement, be allowed to keep her memories and awareness of Aria's and Lumi's intervention, and of our village, with an understanding that she would then help us by providing human-specific knowledge."

As perilous as the first two votes already felt, Aria had a hard time gathering even a shred of hope for the last one. It made logical sense—Marco had shown that clearly—but none of this was about rational argumentation. Of course it wasn't, it could never be.

It didn't just concern Olive; it concerned them all.

To ally with a human, to take their knowledge in, was both something much of the village considered unthinkable, but which would also force them all to act. Whether or not they wanted to, everyone present was now acutely aware of how much danger their home was in, the kind they could neither fight against nor hide from.

To answer 'yes'; was to admit that they couldn't persist in spite of humanity through their sheer ingenuity forever. To answer 'yes'; was to admit they had to leave this little space they had managed to carve out—not today, not tomorrow, but eventually. To answer 'yes'; was to permit a human to indirectly steer their fate by helping them maneuver what to do next.

To answer 'yes'; was to admit defeat.

To answer 'no'; was to look away, to close one's eyes, to pretend nothing was wrong, to blindly hope the threat would never manifest.

Aria kept her hand up, and she was nigh-certain there weren't more than a couple of others doing so with her. Of course this vote wouldn't pass, the little hope she had wouldn't let her believe that,

And yet, she remained defiant, until the very end. For that was the only right thing to do.

"Thank you."

Her hand fell down to her lap as she tried not to weep. She was doing the right thing; she knew that. She would fight for Anne, for Ember, for Sage, for Olive forever. If need be, she would wake her family, take everything they had with themselves, and leave this very night. If she had to, she would protect Olive personally, but—

It hurt; it was so much, too much. She didn't want to do any of that, to put herself in harm's way. She just wanted to be safe.

She just wanted them all to be safe.

Aria's posture shriveled as she held the girl close; tense silence and the return of warmth having only sped up her exhaustion.

Seconds passed as her mind wound itself up tighter. Her heart threatened to burst through her ribs and spill its contents onto everyone present, screech and strike at them for ever daring to consider taking Anne's safety away—

And then; at last, came the sentencing.

"The results of the first vote. Nine votes 'for', one vote 'against', three votes abstaining. Vote passes."

...

Wait...

"The results of the second vote. Six votes 'for', two votes 'against', five votes abstaining. Vote passes."

...

...

Is it...

"The results of the third vote... S-seven votes 'for', six votes 'against'. Vote passes. I hope you all know what you're doing."

And then; it was over.

A cold gust went through the tent as the Torkoal pulled aside the smaller flap at the back. Within moments, the white smoke began to thin, making it easier and easier to breathe and see as the results hit everyone gathered, one after another.

They were defeated, but that didn't mean they couldn't forge a new fate.

Anne was safe.

Anne was safe.

Anne was safe.

Anne was safe.

A howling cry left Aria as she pulled the child beside her into her arms. Unconscious, asleep, the vote had drained the girl of any ounce of strength she had left after everything she'd been subjected to today. But she didn't have to be strong anymore. Aria didn't have to be strong anymore.

Anne was safe.

The Gardevoir didn't react as she felt her brother's hand on her back, and then her friend's wing. Tears and cries of release kept coming; her utterly exhausted mind kept letting out all the fear that had accumulated in it over the past few days.

Anne was safe.

No more fear, no more uncertainty, only a drained, brilliant love—

"This is an OUTRAGE!"

Winnie's shrill screech drew glares of fury and shock alike; the Breloom too drunk on his own anger to notice.

"Ana, this has to be a mistake! Are you certain of the—"

"ARE YOU CALLING MY OBJECTIVITY INTO QUESTION."

"Yours and everyone else's! This THING may have driven you all mad, but I won't fall for its foul curse! Orion be my witness, I shall do what is right to keep us all safe, I SHALL—"

*BWOOOOOM!*

In an instant, Winnie was launched through the tent's wall, tearing it in half. He tumbled once he'd landed on the snowy ground, sliding until hitting the brick wall of Holly's pantry. Untold eyes drilled into him as he twitched; tried to spit out more words through his bruised, bleeding grimace,

Before finally fainting; alive if broken.

Once the dust cleared, everyone's gaze bounced back the other way, silent and aghast—

And only found the Primarina, still glaring at the spot her fellow Elder had just been Moonblasted out of.

A moment passed in silence, another. Celia shuddered and blinked, before returning to her previous spot, not sparing the hole in the tent she'd just tore open even a fleeting glance. Instead, her gaze swept over everyone else, attentive as always, while her lips mouthed words for nobody to hear.

Nobody knew how to react, but it was safe enough to say that the council proceedings were over.

One by one, onlookers approached the aftermath, shock giving way to murmurs about what the hell just happened, both with Winnie, and for the Primarina to have done that. Among all the built-up curiosity outside, though, there was one fox in particular that wanted to know something else.

Ember's white shawl stood out among the crowd as she pushed through it, stumbling into the damaged tent with Anne's name in her maw. Scouts moved aside for her, letting her stumble towards her friend before dropping onto her knees in exhaustion and joining Aria's embrace.

"I-i-is Anne s-safe?"

The Gardevoir had no strength left for words, physical or mental alike, nodding in silence as she wept. It was all the Braixen needed for tearful joy to grip her too, make her huddle even closer to her human, hold her even tighter.

Anne was safe, and they could all rest.

As Ember dozed off beside Anne, on the very edge of unconsciousness, she felt them both be picked up and moved somewhere. Time lost all meaning as they were gently carried, and only when she was finally laid down on something soft, did she pry her eyes open one more time.

To see her mom tucking her in, Anne beside her, and Mrs. Aria in a bed next to theirs.

And fell asleep, safe at last.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Interlude VII: Echoes


Interlude VII: Echoes


again

A brackish puddle, barely shallow enough to breathe in, rests in golden sand. In all directions, only desert and scouring sun, forever. Echoes reverberate through the infinity, becoming just noise, sound—nothing.

Too much of nothing.

In the pond, filling it up, a captured soul. Torn from her people, her gods, her element. Above, a dark thing that is and isn't her, a presence no younger than her and yet rediscovered every single day.

they will hurt you



"~C'mon, work at it you thing!~"

*snap-crack!*

Another mistake, another fell strike of the ringleader's whip.

The Brionne let out a shrill cry as the cut joined the untold others on her arm. Simple fucking instruction, just had to make a spectacle with these bubbles for a while and everything would go smoothly, and yet the dumb thing just didn't.

A deep breath, a moment of focus, another go. She didn't pay attention to the trickle of blood on her shoulder, devoting her entire self to her only remaining purpose. She shouldn't have had as much control over them as she already had. It was a gift meant to only be granted by the Lady of Waves after her final evolution—and yet; she managed to replicate it from the few memories of her family singing in choir.

Was this an offense? Was that why she was here, sentenced to a hell of someone else's creation for stepping out of order—

"~No slacking, again!~"

*snap-crack!*

What encouragement the biped couldn't provide, the blue-yellow Electric-type beside them would make up for in abundance if she didn't step up. Another attempt, even better. And again, and again, until the masters of these lands were satisfied with her efforts. She tried staring into their eyes many times.

The almost-hairless bipeds offered her confusion, pity, disgust, scorn. She expected other beings to show something else, be something else, but they didn't. Not like the tall ones, but not like her, either. They had someones, they were granted the bare minimum of protection from the system, they weren't just a 'thing'.

At least it wasn't them.



won't you learn

The puddle grows deeper, making it even harder to breathe. Louder, louder still, distant voices double up on themselves until they become deafening. Carried by an absence of air, an absence of wind, an absence of any relief.

For there is only her, the suffocating mass above her, and the inescapable sun roasting her insides.

nobody will ever understand you



"Sheesh, if I knew it was gonna be this bad, I woulda added a suspension to ease the bumps, or smaller wheels or something. Why'd she not say anything?"

The voices from around the corner remained as well-intentioned as ever, despite the frustration clear in the high-pitched one. It'd be one thing if she'd just botched her attempt at a cart or it broke, risking the safety of someone older than herself, but to have its recipient silently suffer while using it until she just dropped in the middle of the camp without saying a peep?

How was anyone supposed to figure out what was wrong?

"I do not know, Mikiri. I will ask once she comes to again."

The Mawile didn't have a whole ton of scrap to tinker with quite yet, but she wasn't keen on waiting until the Torkoal could force an explanation out of the beached Water-type. There were a few things she could try in the meantime, though—lowering the bedding and shrinking the wheels was her immediate idea.

Just a few feet away from them, unseen, the Primarina tried not to scream from the latent pain in her back. The Blissey could easily take another look at her, she was well aware, but making a sound, any sound, felt impossible.

It hurt. But she knew, deep inside, that to ever show it, to let anyone know, would only bring them more pain.



you won't ever be one of them

The black thing looms over her, binding her with its presence. The lost child shakes in the puddle under its glaring eye, splashes the precious water around, but there's nothing she can do. All this will happen again and again, and they both know it.

It is for the best.

just stop



Faster, faster!

The Popplio ran through the tall grass as swiftly as her flippers could carry her, but it would never be fast enough.

She heard rustling and steps right behind her, too slow and too heavy to be anyone but these big things. Each motion made her little body scream in soreness, begging for her to stop. She hadn't pushed herself like that in years; wasn't allowed to push herself like that since that fateful day; didn't have the space to.

And yet, she had no other choice. It didn't end up mattering. Of course it didn't.

A few more steps, another bellowing shout, a whizzing sound—and the world around her disappeared in an instant. The next thing she remembered was being pushed even harder for days on end without any breaks, without food. Tall ones were even louder, even angrier, even more indiscriminate in their lashes.

She didn't understand.

They had all broken out together by striking the flimsy metal thing that kept their shared cage shut at the same time. The big ones were away, asleep. They should've been able to get away into the night and never get found again—

Unless...

The Water-type looked over the other two beings that had taken part in her escape, now separated into their own, even tinier cages. In the one right beside hers, a bipedal mass of blue vines shook in place, their gaze fixed on something neither of them could see. She thought about reaching out to them, trying to catch their attention, but knew there was no point to that. They weren't listening; they couldn't understand her; all she'd achieve was annoying the tall ones further.

Further away, a green Electric-type was devouring their portion without a care in the world. They took their time, licked their snout after they were done, and caught her staring in the distance. She begged for a wordless answer about whether they had done anything—and if so, what.

They gave in moments later, and laid down where they stood, facing away from her.

She knew.



you are alone

Another blink, back to the debilitating echoes, the deafening silence. The black thing is there with her, beside her, outside of her, filling up all the space in between her contorted body.

The voices come together into sounds, words, some even familiar. She knows them, but she doesn't understand. With every strained breath, the dry ocean above her grows louder, busier, closer, even more violently incoherent.

As she deserves.

you are nothing



One moment, she raced through the currents, along with dozens of the blue-white fish that filled the seas surrounding their islands.

The next, metal wire dug into her skin as it dragged them all through the chaotic waters.

She flailed as hard as her body could manage; tried to cut through the reinforced net with the few techniques her elders had already passed to her. The wire didn't move at her Pounds, ignored her Aqua Jets, and before any of the mightier denizens of the ocean could try striking against it, they saw brilliant sparks jump from loop to loop, leaving only painful numbing where they touched.

A moment later, they coalesced into a Thunder Wave, paralyzing their bodies and snuffing their consciousness.

The Popplio could barely breathe as the world shifted underneath her, so familiar and so wrong. Her gaze was stuck, staring through a wire net, through rusted bars, through miles of sea air—at the place she called home, fading further away by the moment. Around her, wet splashes, thudding of hard rubber on brine-corroded metal. Grunts of exertion, cries of pain, the latter thinning out with each crackling, zapping sound that signaled another soul being captured.

Until only she remained.

"~Cap'n! Ta hell's that one—these mermaids you mention'd?~"

"~Sure is! Bring out one of the black balls for it, and have Dolly give her another good shock before you toss it.~"

"~What about the islands?~"

"~What bloody about them? If they lived, they would've acted long bloody ago. Nobody's watching, fecking insanity that ours haven't gone in and taken it yet.~"

Nothing but uneasy mumbling for a few moments after that, mumbling and whining of metal underneath the cowards' footsteps.

"~Bloody morons, you lot. It's fecking payday for us all, and if none of you can get it in your thick, hollow skulls, then I will. Dolly, let loose on this thing!~"

The Thunder Shock made her writhe on the boat's deck, body gripped by a paralyzing, red-hot pain it only barely remained awake in the face of.

By the time the blissful release of her prison came, she could only beg for it to never end.



this is your fate

She breathes, and the darkness reaches for her throat. Its touch is slimy, wet, ever familiar. It's her own flippers, scars and all, caressing her shoulders and cradling her neck. They paralyze where they touch, making it impossible to resist, impossible to fight back.

What is and isn't her screeches and holds as tight as it can. She thrashes in the silted, murky brine as her breath is strangled out of her, to the tune of her own voice.

I TOLD YOU

IT WAS ALWAYS GOING TO END LIKE THIS

YOU SHOULD'VE LISTENED

I'M NEVER WRONG

EVERY DAY WILL BE THIS HELL

NO MERCY

NO REPRIEVE

NOBODY WILL SAVE YOU

YOU'RE NEVER RIGHT

YOU ARE NOTHING

And yet, she has to fight.

Her arms are so numb, so weak, but they strike back where they can. She shrieks at the tar-like smoke; it shrieks back. Each blind swing hurts herself even more, hurts it. Their struggle turns into one of endless attrition.

THIS HELL WILL NEVER CHANGE

"Y-you're wrong."



Why her?

The Primarina thought idly to herself as she watched the bustle of their village through the entrance to the Elders' tent. It was a position she doubted the utility of in general, but never in a thousand Moons would she have ever imagined that Orion would select her for that role. She'd arrived more recently than many others, her contributions were limited with so few words, and yet... the Zoroark chose her.

From an outsider not just to their village but to this land as a whole, to this. Orion's trust wasn't isolated, but no matter how many compliments for her smarts she'd gotten, they never quite clicked right. Ultimately, she knew what she thought about her own inability didn't matter.

They trusted her, and she wouldn't betray their trust.

In a way, her destiny mirrored that of this entire camp. A ragtag, aimless band of three people who barely knew each other, stumbling upon a native and her son. Only a few years later, dozens of people living and thriving together, pooling their strengths and knowledge to accomplish what no soul could ever hope on its own.

From barren dirt and wild grass, to burrows, tents and huts, to fields and bushes of nourishing bounty, to the vulnerable ones being cared for and the sick tended to.

The oh-so-familiar, woofing voice interrupted her pondering.

"Oh dear, is something wrong?"

The Fairy-type shook her head and lifted herself up a bit. Her cart was just out of reach, but it could wait for a while longer.

"There is not. Worry not, Orion."

"Oh, I'm gonna keep worrying about a friend, ha! Is the title too much all of a sudden? Maybe I should scale back—"

"No need to. I... appreciate your trust in me, Orion."

"Why wouldn't I trust in one of my closest friends?"

Tried as she could, the smile that followed refused to bulge even slightly.

"I do wonder about one aspect of it, though."

"Go righty ahead! I mean it, I really hope we can work all the kinks out, it'll be awesome!"

"Why Winnie?"

The Zoroark blinked at her, stunned. His confusion lasted only for a moment before breaking into chipper, woofed laughter, not even trying to conceal his mawful of sharp teeth with a paw. It diffused the tension greatly, which was appreciated, but she couldn't deny it feeling a bit... dismissive, too.

"Oh, I know, I know, won't deny he's... a little rough around the edges right now, but I really mean it when I say that I can change him. He caught my eyes for... hehe, reasons after all! I really believe in him, he's already improved a fair bit!"

It took the Primarina her entire willpower to limit her reaction to only a modest roll of her eyes. If the Breloom really had changed, she hadn't noticed it, despite knowing him for several years now. Out of everyone living in the village with them, she had a hard time coming up with someone less appropriate for such an important position. Who knew; maybe Orion really did see something in him that nobody else did.

She wasn't quite convinced.

"It sounds risky to stake him being fit for this role on him changing."

"Mayyyyybe, but isn't that what we're all already doing, anyway? None of this would be here, none of us, if not for change and the willingness to embrace it. The only reason we're here is because of the hope we'll be able to grow it even further, to ensure the safety of even more, to be this beautiful gemstone of this land. And who knows, maybe if the world changes one day, if we won't have to hide anymore... then maybe we could even have humans join in to help make it even bigger!"

"That sounds... unlikely."

"Well, considering I'd turned from a runt that was more likely to starve than to ever bear offspring to this, I'll stick with believing in change~."

The Fairy kept her unamused look, only making the Zoroark laugh even harder.

"Oh come onnnnn~, you're acting just like Ana! Yes, it'll be harder, but I believe in it. In a way, we're all striving to turn this cruel world into beauty, right? Well, you could say that's just my way of doing it!"

There was no arguing with him about that; she was well aware. Especially since she wasn't sure how she'd even feasibly argue—he was entirely right, that was what they were fighting for. What they've already been succeeding at for years. Change was never easy,

But it was always possible.



ALL THAT MEANS NOTHING

A hateful shriek strikes her head like a rock, drawing blood and cracking bone. She grasps the nothingness shaped just like her and pushes herself off of the puddle's bottom, toppling them both over. Underneath her is only more of herself, dark and loathing and hurting and afraid. It bites what remains of her right flipper, but she presses down on it.

THE FOUR HATE YOU

"You're wrong."



There.

After swiping the loose leaves that had covered the sacred spot, the Primarina placed the tiny, makeshift candle on the patch of dirt and backed off a couple of paces. Nowhere near the splendor of the pearl-sanded beaches she remembered, but that didn't matter.

All she needed was a little light under the moonlight, a bit of the diligent ceremony, and faith.

For a long while after she'd broken out of that place, she feared that her Lords and Ladies would never forgive her for abandoning her prayers. She never stopped trying to perform them, stilted and imperfect, but was doubtful they ever reached their destination. And that was just one of many fears, one of dozens of little harrowing thoughts that drilled into her how much of a mistake her entire existence was—

With each passing year, with every new soul in this tiny commune, more and more of these fears gave up, one after the other. She had more support, more community, more love than they had durability, and that thought brought her solace.

Moonlight mixed with the fading, orange glow as she drew small signs in the sand. The holy names of The Four, only meant to be seen by those who knew of their significance. She'd swipe them away as soon as she was done praying, but until then, they would be the tiny, constant reminders that her Lords and Ladies were there with her, no matter how far away from home she was.

Words came soon after, little more than barely audible whispers. Nothing remained of her memories of the language she once spoke, forcing her to use Orion's artificial one. That discrepancy, too, used to bring her grief—but just like others, it couldn't withstand closer scrutiny. Prayer was prayer, after all, no matter how it was performed. The Four Themselves didn't use the islands' tongue either, it was but a mortal tool for communication.

And in this different land, she just had to make do with a different tool.

"Lord of Storms, let your courage inspire ours."

"Lady of Flowers, may we bask in your ever-shining joy."

"Lord of Trees, bless this village and its people to keep growing."

"Lady of Waves, be thine wisdom ours."

These weren't Their lands, but she still felt Their love, and hoped her actions would only spread Their glory further.



WORTHLESS WORTHLESS WORTHLESS WORTHLESS

The brackish water covers the darkness' head as it stares at the Primarina with star-like eyes. They drill into her, singe her skin; it hurts like hell—a hell she is familiar with. All this has come many times, and all this will come again, and she knows exactly how the rest of this spar will go.

With all the effort it can muster, the thing tries to topple her over, only knocking them both into the muddy pool. It follows up with another attack, teeth bared and trying to rend her into pieces.

YOU CANNOT TRUST ANYONE



"You're wrong."

Another show went by without a hitch, granting the Brionne the mercy of rest. A short, painful rest—but rest all the same. A bowl sat in the corner of her cage, licked clean after she'd gone through her usual portion—just enough to not starve. Above, the pale white eye of the Lords and Ladies, watching over their errant daughter.

She remembered, years back, how she'd just go from one day to the next in the time it took her to blink. Not always, but... it used to happen, whereas it didn't anymore.

Maybe she'd just misremembered a few days as much longer than that. Her memories weren't the best from that time, too muddled when it came to everything that wasn't her rehearsed routine. Just one performance after another, practiced well enough for everyone to act their parts perfectly.

With no time in between, no rest, no meals.

She remembered knowing someone who didn't exist anymore.

Shaking that thought aside, the Water-type glanced over at the being approaching from the distant corner of their camp. Just a human like all the others, but... this one felt different. Spoke without harm, looked at her without hatred. They were together with all the other ones; they should've been hurting her, but… they weren't.

In the folds of their clothes, a few more pieces of fruit; left inconspicuously just inside the cage. They backed off right after, before squatting a few feet away. Every night for the past two Moons, without fail.

"~Gonna eat it?~"

Prompted by the voice, she picked up the treat into her scarred flippers, one missing most of its fingers. Manners and diligence were only the faintest memories by now; the meal devoured faster than she could swallow.

She knew the Lord of Trees was staring at her with disappointment, maybe even anger at disrespecting nourishment to such an extent. Deep inside, the Primarina wanted to excuse herself, to bring up the obvious justifications for her miserable state, but...

They didn't matter.

She was of the chosen people, even this far away from home. She should've represented their Lords and Ladies with pride, and not acted as entertainment for those savage, monstrous—

No. Not all.

"~Phoned the cops at Mistralton to give them a heads up. Maybe this time someone will come and investigate you, heh...~"

The human chuckled painfully to themselves before sighing in defeat.

"~I know nothing'll come of it, but gotta keep trying, huh. Couldn't find you in a dex, no way in hell these people just found you somewhere. Though... should that matter?~"

They stared at their hands, illuminated only by the distant campfire and the brilliant moonlight above. Looked clean, didn't feel so. Just a cleaning job for a circus; none of this should've been this hard, and yet—

"~Lemme see if I can get you a blanket or something once we settle in a larger town. Doubt the fat fuck will appreciate it, but... have to try anyway, eh?~"

Nothing was ever as clear as she once believed.



IT WILL NEVER GET BETTER

The nobody that is also her wails on her, pulling her further down into the mud, into the soil, into the earth. Into death. She cries out in a song of her Lords and Ladies, in the words of the tongue of her new people, amidst the land of the alien people, in their love and hate. Each memory turns into its own bubble, brilliant and mighty, dissolving the black mist where they strike.

NO ONE WILL EVER HELP YOU

"You're wrong!"



Another round of shows over—onto the road once more.

The blizzard drained whatever life remained in the nondescript woodland surrounding the convoy. It also made it a serious pain in the ass to keep driving, especially with the truck's tires being little more than shreds of rubber draped on rusted metal frames by now.

This place was lacking in signage—though even if it hadn't been, they sure as hell wouldn't be finding any good places to stop in the middle of these backwoods. Just had to keep going until they made it to the interstate, then find the exit for Lillywood.

Boss' had scoped that place out a while back, should be just barely enough people to eke out a profit. Everyone else remained unconvinced, but whatever. Their circus of a circus, they got to decide. The moment this entire thing went tits-up, nobody had any delusions about getting the hell out as soon as possible—

*whine-squeeaaAALLL—*

The brakes shrieked, but the vehicle didn't obey. One instant, a tighter turn on a slippery surface sent the truck balancing on just one side of its wheels, startling the driver into full awareness.

The next, it was too late.

*CRASH!*

Trees dismembered the metal chassis and spilled the gasoline onto the frozen dirt. The impact sent the box flying and the cages inside bashing against one another, before the latch holding them contained was sheared off. Seconds later, fire exploded around the wreckage as a second truck crashed into it, only adding to the mayhem.

Whoever was still awake and alive, knew they had to run.

The Primarina could barely feel her back after the impact, but her voice hasn't left her. It pierced the dark, and overpowered the rusted padlock. She heard human shouts in the distance, calling after her—but they were much too late now. Everyone for themselves, were they to run for their own lives,

Or finally use the opportunity to take another's.

She didn't care, she couldn't care. Reduced to a crawl, she crept with all the strength her body still had, pushed towards freedom through more pain than she thought possible. Through the cold, through the snow, through the thorny, dead shrubbery. Through the distant shouts, through the close howls, she didn't stop, couldn't stop, even with the certainty that only death awaited ahead.

A gracious gift from the Lady of Waves.

Soon enough, the cold drained the last of her sensations, leaving her body pushing on in pitch blackness through muscle memory alone. It would only get her a few miles more, at most, but her mind had no room left for that consideration. Her finest hour, the ultimate defiance of her captors, the ultimate sacrifice to the Lord of Storms. She expected a godless beast to do her in—but not the terrain.

Before she knew it, the incline had her crashing, rolling forward with not even the Moon to show her what was happening. The darkness kept striking with sharpened stones and mighty boulders, opening cuts and dotting her with bruises. She had no control left of her body anymore, and only begged for her demise to come soon.

The ravine ahead answered.

A drop, a grazing hit against rugged roots, and a crash. It cracked something inside her, forced her to shriek despite her weakness, left her alive and ripe for the wilderness to feast on. Immobile, defenseless, half-dead.

The darkness didn't move as she wept, as she shook, as the freezing silence slowly put her to her eternal slumber.

Until, finally, came a low growl.

Two teal pinpricks stared at her from the dark, sealing her fate. They grew louder as they approached, making her want to beg for mercy one last time,

Instead, came only darkness.



An eternity later, warmth. Comfort. Movement. Pain, muffled to all the extent possible.

Voices.

She barely had the strength to open her eyes, to take in the afterlife decreed for her. Too hazy to make out beyond swatches of color—black-red, gray-white. More growls, more squeaks, more words. They alternated, back and forth, before the higher-pitched one stopped, and the smaller, lighter blur moved towards her.

"^Thank goodness, you're awake!^"

The weakest flinch of her life; noticed all the same. The black and red mass approached instead, their voice rougher and softer simultaneously.

"Hey, hey, doncha worry. We got you, friend."

A furred, clawed hand cupped her cheek, stroking it gently.

"Name's Orion—feel free to wait with yours until you've recovered some, haha! Really glad I found you, you looked like a goner."

Her eyes demanded to be closed as she laid still in an overwhelmed, exhausted stillness. She had no idea what was going on, and yet...

"Yes, yes, rest now. I'm glad you're here. You're finally safe, friend."

She did not doubt these words. Not then.

Not ever.



JUST DIE

Distant echoes turn into words of so many people — oh so familiar. Too much, much too much, both her and not-her-yet-still-her want to writhe and hide, want it to stop, but she knows she can't. Each excess sound hurts her, but it hurts the black thing even more; love and respect melt through it.

It tries to blot them all out, blot out the voices as it keeps drowning her in mud. With one last, fevered shriek, it wails at her from every direction, bruising her with its sheer malice—

THERE IS ONLY ME

HE'S GONE

YOU WILL NEVER GET PEACE

YOU WILL NEVER BE LOVED

YOU WILL NEVER BE ACCEPTED

THIS IS FOREVER

YOU CAN'T ESCAPE ME, CELIA

The Primarina thrashes before suddenly stopping, and staring straight up into the blackness. They stare at each other, and the latter soon flails at the realization of what is coming. What has come every time, what will come every time. It fights it with the very core of its being.

And each time, it loses.

She leaps forward, pulling it into as tight an embrace as she is capable of. It shrieks, dissolving from outside in. Black smoke fades until white skin, azure scales, and teal hair reappears once more. Bruised, bleeding, hurting so much it can barely think.

She can barely think.

Beside her, a dark-furred, red-clawed paw cuts in through where the black fog once was, ready to be grasped. The other her thrashes at the sight, tries to squirm away, escape this help, but she doesn't let go. She reaches out for the outstretched limb,

"You're wrong, but I love you."

And grasps it.



*bang-bang-bang*

Celia gasped as she came to, blinking the last of her dream away. It should've been more familiar to her by now, and yet it never quite became so. Maybe it never would, maybe the same battle in her subconscious would return every single night for her to conquer yet again.

Even if so, she didn't fear—the Lord of Storms was on her side. Each time she got stronger and it weaker, each time she knew what to say to herself, shout at it, just that bit better.

But that was a concern for the next night.

After maneuvering half her body onto the cart, the Water-type crawled over to the entrance of her personal section of the Elders' shared dwelling. She pushed the flap of the door aside, gave the Torkoal a bow, and started making her way past her and the piece of wavy scrap metal that served as her alarm bell.

The Fire-type didn't move, still staring into her room. Celia didn't notice; today would be far too busy and important for any distractions. Even before the vote, she had to see how Max felt about all this, and get a feel for several other people—

"What are you planning, Celia."

Ana didn't look over her shoulder as she spoke, right as her fellow Elder was about to leave their shared tent. It froze the Primarina in place, facing the parted exit and all the light that spilled in through it, and away from the Torkoal.

One moment passed, another. The impasse continued and threatened to never end, with the two Elders not even daring to glance at each other over their shoulders.

And then, at last, Celia spoke—

"To do the right thing."

—and left, into the ever beloved, ever changing, ever vast world outside.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 30: Sunrise


Chapter 30: Sunrise



The first thing Anne heard was steps.

Distant, muffled through layers upon layers of linen, Safeguard, and fluff. On dirt, on snow, on carpet which increasingly became more of the former two by mass with each passing day.

Eventually, other sounds began to join in as well. Shuffling, clanks, thuds of wood against wood and flesh against flesh. Squeaks, growls, rattling of rock against itself in a way that most only perceived as intimidating noise but which was only meant as the warmest, most sincere greetings.

Voices.

She had no idea for how long she laid there, or even if she'd truly heard any of it. It was too vague to make much out of; could've been her mind playing tricks on her in hindsight. Ultimately, it didn't matter either way—she was here, on something soft, surrounded by blissful warmth, and so, incredibly, exhausted. The more her consciousness returned, the more she wanted to recede further under the thin blanket, to stem the unwelcome tide of awareness that refused to let her rest in peace.

It only worked for a few moments, and even that was an overly generous description.

Eventually, her tired self had no choice but to finally give in, to face the new day and its—

...

...

Wait.

Anne came to with a gasp, eyes snapping open before immediately clenching shut at all the light that assaulted them for daring to do that. Removed from the numbing fog of unconsciousness, her mind soon snapped back to action, resuming from the last thing it remembered.

The thirteen voices, loving and cruel and everything in between, debating on her fate.

Was it over? Had she just dreamt up the vote, and it was still yet to happen? Was everyone preparing to toss her out of this sanctuary to tend for herself? Was she—was she safe?

Even as Anne's heart jumped to full intensity in response to these thoughts, her mind found itself unable to dive deeper into them right away. Not with the sight that awaited her once she'd finally paid attention to what she was looking at.

A second bed, awkwardly placed a few feet from hers, at an angle. On it, Aria, asleep and disheveled. Anne didn't think the Gardevoir hairdo would always remain as well composed as it was in the textbooks, but this was something else, something messier. Unkempt, shinier than before, shaking. Her expression was tense and narrowed, her breaths as rapid and anxious as Anne's were just moments earlier.

She was still asleep, and yet looked like she was panicking—

"^She is exhausted, and struggling with a bad dream right now.^" - The dry voice took Anne aback; her throat only barely stifled the gasp that almost left it. Before adrenaline could even finish grasping her body, the girl was already scanning around the room for the source of the sound. She could've sworn she'd heard it before, but who... oh.

Despite having her glasses on, Anne couldn't make out all the details of the Delphox sitting in the shaded corner. They looked... calm, as far as she could tell, but that in itself clarified woefully little. The more she stared at them, the more her recollection tingled, taking its sweet time pushing through the quickly solidifying concrete slab of traumatizing memories of the vote and the discussion that preceded it.

Guess Ember's mom sitting here and looking after her made some sense with what she'd said yesterday.

Both because of her promise to look after her, and—as her senses soon pointed out to the girl—because of Ember being here, too. Anne could feel her shuffling behind her, slowly following her towards awareness. The Delphox being here made sense, but wasn't any less unnerving because of that.

And Cinder was well aware, leaning back against the wall to give the human as much space as she could.

"~Y-you meant that about Mrs. Aria, r-right?~" - Anne's timid question prompted a slow nod in return, followed by a drawn-out sigh.

The tension lingered in the air for a while longer; neither of the conscious minds were sure what to ask or tell the other. Thankfully, time was the one resource they both had in abundance, especially with the sun taking its time crawling from behind the horizon.

Anne remained quiet, administering Ember some more affection to calm her—and herself—down. As serious and composed as the older vixen tried to remain throughout her duty, not even she could resist cracking the tiniest, most diligently hidden smile at seeing her daughter be treated with all the love she deserved.

It would be a long while until she'd have anywhere near as much fondness for the little human as Ember had. All the good will in the world could only do so much to undo years of self-inflicted conditioning to hate Anne's entire species, for reasons equally understandable and yet incorrect.

Cinder wasn't deluding herself about that, but knew she didn't have to.

Right now, all she had to do was keep the human safe, and liking her would, hopefully, come with time. And until then, some explanation wouldn't hurt. - "^I am here to look after you while you, and everyone else, settle in. Just in case someone... unhappy with the decision thinks about expressing that violently.^"

That made sense, yes, as much as the very idea of a villager lashing out at her terrified her. With that bit of self-inflicted nightmare fuel, though, came a realization, one that made Anne's eyes go wide. - "~W-wait, does that mean that—that I'm safe here?~"

A very firm, very exaggerated nod.

"^The vote concerning your permanent stay here has indeed passed, yes. Winnie was none too happy with that decision, but now he's left licking his wounds in a house arrest. It remains to be seen what will happen to him...^" - As Cinder droned on, recounting the events that would remain burned into her memory forever, she noticed Anne grow increasingly unsure of what she was even talking about.

Must've either dozed off before that entire embarrassment, or her memories had spared her from it all.

"^Either way, not something for you to worry about, Anne. You're safe, you're set to remain here for good, and many here will do their best to ensure your safety, myself included.^" - As shameful as needing to 'ensure safety' of an innocent child was, thinking about that wouldn't do anyone any good.

A fact that Anne's mind was, unfortunately, unaware of.

Worries refused to let go of her as she acknowledged the vixen's words before looking at her guardian. As she took in the miserable sight once more, the one functional hand scritching Ember between her ears, she felt the fox stir behind her. - "~Wh-why is Mrs. Aria here?~"

Cinder just sighed, her head slumping. - "^We asked her to go home and get some proper rest once the vote was over, but... she refused. She clung to you, didn't want to let go even after all the dust settled and the ceremony was over. We brought a bed here so that she could stay the night, thought it might just be some residual stress... but she kept waking up and checking on you, heart racing each time. Exhaustion finally knocked her out good just a couple hours ago, and she's been like this since."

Anne's eyes grew wider with every word, the image being painted only providing further fuel for the flames of worry. - "~I-i-is she gonna be alright?~"

"Of course she—*yaaaaawn*—she will, Anne, mumble mumble..." - The translated woofs mumbled out straight into her side finally snagged Anne's attention away from her guardian and back to her friend, right arm immediately pulling her into the tightest hug she could manage. - "Everything will be alright now mumble mumble..."

As much as Anne wanted to believe that assertion, she couldn't.

Despite Ember's warm, loving comfort, despite Cinder's cold, rational reassurance... she just couldn't. Nothing was ever as simple as that, no problem as all-encompassing and anxiety inducing as what she and Aria and so many others had just been through ever got solved so easily or so definitively. If they even could get solved at all, that is.

Something more still would happen, right? It had to; her mind refused to even consider an alternative option. No way this was over, no way she was actually safe, there was still more pain ahead of her, there must've been, there was no way there couldn't be!

Ember was too drowsy to make out anything concrete from the muck in her friend's mind, and Cinder had woefully little idea of how to address it. Of course sating Anne's worries would require more than this, but it wasn't something she knew how to help with beyond what she'd already done—

Before she could even try anything, though, the room's entrance sliding open cut her off mid-thought.

Anne had glimpsed the Blissey that had just walked into the room a few times, and already had much to thank her for. Such as for her current shirt being... modified to allow her cast arm to slip through the sleeve. In a destructive way, sure, but it was much better than nothing. Now that she thought about it, the medic—or someone else—would most likely have to do something similar with at least a couple of other shirts. This one was growing due for a wash, as was the human that wore it on the whole.

Something to tackle later. Hopefully Ember and her better sense of smell doesn't mind...

"Your arm, please." - Anne followed the Blissey's request right away, making the latter glance over at Cinder with a brief, appreciative nod. As the human and the Braixen beside her looked away from the unsightly mess underneath the cast, the medic thought to herself, arms working on autopilot. Rather hesitantly while at that, a fact not missed by the girl, even as she tried her hardest not to pay attention.

She was being healed, and that's all that mattered. Couldn't expect everyone to like her, after all. Both because of course not everyone would, and because of course some people would dislike her in particular...

Unaware of the self-consciousness lashing out against its host beside her, the Blissey kept working—and paused with a sigh. No matter what her past experiences have been, the human would be staying here for the foreseeable future. Might as well take a moment to sort herself out while she had the opportunity.

"So... you're staying for good, is what I've heard being whispered around?" - The elderly voice made Anne blink her mental murk away as she replayed the words in her head, nodding as firmly as she could without disturbing her injured limb. - "Good, good. Hopefully, your arm will make a full recovery in not too long, but of course you never know with injuries this severe."

Not very reassuring, but neither was life. Still, Anne wanted to thank the medic for her efforts. - "~Y-yeah. Th-thank you for helping me out, M-Mrs... B-Blissey.~" - Anne was nigh-certain she'd heard the medic's name at some point during her stay so far, but couldn't recall it for the life of her.

"It's 'Esther', and... you're very welcome, Anne. I'm glad you're staying, you've been nothing but sweet so far." - The tiniest hint of a smile crept onto Esther's slightly wrinkled face as she redoubled her efforts. - "Have to admit, wasn't too... eager at the start when Sprout first brought you here. More than a bit of sorry history with humans on my end, used to work in one of their hospitals not too far from here."

Anne blinked at the Blissey's words, unsure how to respond as the medic continued.

"Left me quite soured about you all over the years, was so glad to escape once I figured out a way to sneak out of that place. Though, in hindsight... *sigh*, the more I think about it, the more I realize it was just a couple doctors and nurses that made it all a pain. Two interactions a day with pieces of shit get dwarfed by dozens upon hundreds of pleasant ones with everyone else. Or I suppose, as pleasant as can be while being considered a mindless animal. Either way, it's the former that really linger in the mind, and the latter you never reminisce about."

The Blissey chuckled to herself, giving the entire injury one last look before wrapping it in dressings and bandages again. - "Suppose, if nothing else, a reminder to keep proportions like these in mind. For every awful day, there are plenty more fine ones, and the more we remember that, the more sane we'll remain, eh?"

While Cinder slumped in her seat with each passing word, Anne remained just as stunned as she'd been one moral lesson earlier. She was simultaneously glad that the Blissey got better, and very... confused about why it was her that the medic came clean to about all this. Guess her not hating humans anymore was good news, just the sort that probably would've been best kept inside her head...

"~U-uh... y-yeah. That—that sounds... wise.~"

Esther didn't have to receive another intense dose of mild discomfort to realize her faux pas, pausing as she hurriedly tried to figure out what to do next. Apologizing was an option, but one that would've probably just made it all even more awkward—guess a change of topic would work?

Yeah, let's try that.

"Yeah. Uhh... something I've been curious about for a while actually, if you could help me out with it... d-dear." - Esther's swerve was neither subtle nor missed by Anne, but the human appreciated it still, as did the Delphox in the corner.

"~O-oh? How can I help, Mrs. Esther?~"

After taking a while to mull through the best way of asking it, the Blissey went with the most direct question, speeding up her motions. - "Would you know what day it is today?"

Now that was something Anne didn't expect to be asked; the wrench the question threw into her thoughts was very appreciated. It required a bit of thinking to figure out—she'd ran away and crashed on the night of twenty-ninth, before waking up an unknown amount of time later.

You've gone through traumatic events A, B, and C, with X days of coma in between A and B. How long did it all last? Solve for X.

"~How long did I sleep for b-before I first woke up here—i-if you'd know, M-Mrs. Esther...~"

The Blissey tapped her foot on the carpeted floor as she thought back; the variable in Anne's equation soon clarified. - "Well, Sprout found you before sunrise a few days ago, then you slept that entire day, and woke up screaming the next morning if memory serves."

One day then, alright.

Anne nodded at the clarification, crunching numbers in her mind before Ember chimed in, disheartened at what she'd just heard. - "A-Anne woke up screaming? Oh no, w-was she scared?"

"No sweetie, it wasn't that. Her arm got roughed up something proper, and it needed more numbing than we expected, so it hurt like mad and woke her up." - With one last pat, the Blissey wrapped up her handiwork, the injured limb in question feeling a bit less achy, a bit less dirty, and—hopefully—a bit closer to regaining full function.

"O-oh, oh no... Anne, does it hurt a lot?" - Ember slid up to her human, finally daring to take another look at Anne's left side now that the medic was done with her unsightly task. - "Do you w-want me to not touch it?"

"~Thirty, one, first—oh? Oh, d-don't worry Ember, it actually doesn't hurt l-like this. I don't know how bad it'll be if someone touches it, b-but it should be alright, I mean it.~"

Anne wasn't anywhere near as certain about her claim as she wished she was, but tried to not let that show. At least it wasn't her dominant arm, thankfully. As she provided her friend with some more affection, she went back to finish her thought from earlier, finally arriving at a concrete date. - "I-if I got it right, it should be February 2nd, 549 today, Mrs. Esther."

In truth, the girl didn't know if the Blissey would even understand the date—but considering she explicitly asked about it, Anne hoped she would. As the medic stared wide-eyed at nothing in particular, finally realizing just how long it'd been since she first arrived here, the human had her own revelation. The date lit up a small lightbulb inside her mind—cloudy, weak, but still present despite the world's best efforts to the contrary.

Her birthday was just eight days away.

The day meant little to her anymore, never did. Even back at her grandma's place, they weren't exactly swimming in money, so her birthdays were far from extravagant. Still, they always included at least one gift—most often a toy she'd spotted on one of the three channels their old TV could tune to and wouldn't stop talking about—a small cake with her name on it, delivered all the way over from Mistralton, and a hearty snack for Ember. Nobody knew when the Fennekin's birthday was, so her grandma figured she might as well make it one day of celebration for them both.

Not much, but lovely enough to sting her eyes a bit as she thought back to it.

And then once... once grandma Lisa was gone, and she was back with her parents, the day almost stopped having any meaning whatsoever. Not even Anne herself really acknowledged it anymore. It was only Mrs. Graham that ever made an effort to celebrate the day , gifting her some fancier art supplies than spare notebook pages and store-brand pencils.

Would she let anyone know about this?

A part of Anne wanted to, the inward impulse of wanting that happiness, that celebration, these—these gifts too, as selfish as that was to admit. But… the people here had already done so much for her. Patched her up, looked after her, and argued for her safety despite her not belonging here.

Another glance at Aria. Still squirming in her sleep, still anxious.

They had saved her life! The last thing she wanted to do was to keep asking for more, to be even more of a burden to everyone here. To force everyone here to do even more for her—

*squeeze!*

The tight, blissfully warm embrace made it difficult to focus—as intended. - "^B-but we'd all love to help you out Anne, a-and get you something for your birthday!^"

Ember's excited, telepathic comment only made Anne wince, rekindling her earlier fears. It was a sweet gesture, utterly mismatched compared to the human's sour, dour mental state, eager to use the fox's goodwill to bash itself for all kinds of perceived slights. The fact wasn't lost on the vixen, making her hold her friend even tighter, even firmer.

As the two girls fought the sludge sloshing inside Anne's skull, Esther responded, blissfully oblivious to everything going beside her. - "Hmmm. How old are you again, Anne?"

A lifeboat away from the mental storm, a merciful distraction.

"~U-uh... I-I'm ten, almost eleven.~"

"Huh! Well, considering your history, I suppose it makes sense for you to be smaller than I expected. Thought you were about nine or so. Malnourishment doesn't help either. Eat well, and hopefully you'll regain the missing height as you grow—"

The loud steps approaching from the room beside theirs caught Cinder's attention. They almost made her get up to apprehend whoever was about to walk in on them—before she sighed and leaned against the wall once more. Even if she wanted to stop the approaching force of nature, she sincerely doubted she'd been able to.

*rust-RUSTLE*

"GOOD MORNING SUNSHINES! Gotta celebrate the news in some proper way!" - Holly's shout awoke all the poor souls still trying to get some rest in the medical tent, and drew the unbroken focus on everyone gathered. - "There ya go, girls, enjoy your meals!"

It took both Anne and Ember a while to act, even after the bundle of delicious-smelling food was offered to them. The buttery, sweet scent that the Azumarill had brought with herself helped in melting through the deadlock their minds were stuck in, though.

Taking care not to tilt it too much, Anne grabbed her portion, setting it on the bedding beside herself. - "~Thank you, M-Mrs. Holly—~"

"Doncha fret it, Annie! Now that I know I got you here in walking range for good, doncha doubt I'll do all I can to get something more than skin on those bones of yours! Can't have ya starving under my watch, haha!" - As Anne smiled to herself at the gesture, she spotted Aria anxiously looking around the room, startled into a sitting position by Holly's arrival. - "Aaaaaand, if ya got any of your fancy-schmancy human recipes in that noggin of yours, I hope ya gonna share! I've already improved a bunch of them, been itching to get my paws on more!"

A lack of response, or even any attention, finally clued Holly to what was going on, the scene that awaited behind her making her chuckle. - "Good grief Aria, you look like you could use a pick-me-up too! Maybe I need to grab some of that juice I made for Annie here a couple days back and pour you a portion or seven, eh?"

Despite Holly's best efforts, the Gardevoir didn't respond, the dazed exhaustion clear on her features. The Azumarill wasn't the one to give up on cheering someone up, but was well aware that her efforts would be better spent elsewhere—such as on making due on her offer while Aria came to. - "Don't have to not tell me twice! Hopefully won't take too long to get everythin' ready. Take care y'all!"

"Th-thank you, Mrs. Holly!" - As worried as Anne was, she still wanted to give the Azumarill her courtesy, her timid wave returned right away as the cook took her leave.

With her gone, Anne's gaze swept around the room once more, finding the Blissey medic absent as well, to her surprise. Must've left when everyone was distracted by Holly. She thought little of it, though, not with the entirety of her focus now placed on the Gardevoir.

"~M-Mrs. Aria?~"

The Gardevoir's small gasp startled the two girls, their surprise at such a reaction soon turning into further concern. Thankfully, it was enough to snap the psychic back to reality with a few confused blinks, dazzled shock soon giving way to relief at seeing Anne here with her.

Safe, at last.

"^G-good morning, Anne. How—how are you feeling, sweetie?^" - Aria gave the human girl the most confident smile she could muster out—pitiful enough to worry Anne and Ember even further—before shakily sitting down beside Anne, shaking arms weakly wrapping around her.

The gesture was as magical and pleasant as she'd grown to expect from the Gardevoir, but... there was something missing. It's as if much of her warmth was gone, replaced with a pretense of one, a fake comfort that couldn't even sustain itself, let alone the fearful girl beside her.

"~I-I'm doing okay, Mrs. Aria. A-are you okay, though? You look tired.~"

"^No no, I'm—I'm doing fine. B-but are you sure you are, Anne? R-really alright?^" - Aria's voice wavered in a way Anne—or Ember for that matter—hadn't ever heard from her before, the sound putting them on edge.

The human girl was especially unsure of what to do. She'd just answered her; both of them knew on a logical level that she was safe now with the vote being over. - "~Yeah! Still need to calm down a-a bit, but I'm really alright. The vote passed, right?~"

"^Yes, it did.^" - Cinder's confirmation was immediate and swift, providing some well-needed reassurance to Anne while startling Aria even further. The human girl almost gasped at how tight she was held in response to the Delphox's voice. How shakily.

"^B-but is it really over? N-no way it is, we—we have to still be on the lookout...^" - Aria words didn't even feel like they were aimed at anyone but herself, muttered and disjointed. It was all as confusing as it was disheartening for Anne—it felt like the Gardevoir couldn't hear her, like something just wasn't clicking, so unlike her.

Before her worries could grow further, two voices spoke up—one concerned, - "M-Mrs. Aria, are you really alright?" - and one much more to the point. - "^Aria. Please, you're not doing well right now. You need to take some time off from all this—^"

The moment the Delphox stood up, there was an immediate shift in the room's atmosphere. Anne might've only wished she was psychic, but even she noticed the air turning from uneasy to being an inch from violently exploding from all the tension—and much of it was coming from the Gardevoir she was so worried about. She had no idea what to say; she wasn't sure she even wanted Aria to be here with her, not like this.

With a deep breath, Cinder realized what was going on and backed off, sitting back down. Not something she knew how to handle, especially not in a situation like this, with children in the room.

Before the pressure could grow even further, though, everyone's eyes snapped over to the entrance at the sound of linen being slid aside.

"Honey?" - Garret's words were welcomed by everyone, most of all by their intended recipient. Anne felt the Gardevoir's embrace loosen just a bit as the Grimmsnarl approached, eyes going wider and expression slacking a bit more. - "Honey, what's going on? Are you okay?"

As he came to a stop beside the two beds, the calm taps of much shorter steps soon followed, before speeding up at sensing the emotional mess everyone was stewing in. Autumn walked in moments after and levitated herself onto the bed Aria had slept on minutes earlier and taking a seat along its edge. - "Aria, are you here with me?"

Being surrounded by faces she knew she could trust helped a lot, but, to her dismay, solved nothing by itself. Her heart still pounded, her mind still raced with thoughts it was barely cognizant of. She usually held a much better grip on herself than this, but right now, it all felt... uncontrollable.

"^It—it feels like something's gonna happen again. Like—like it's still not over, like I'm still back in that tent. I-it just won't go away. I don't know how to m-make it stop.^" - The realization of just how much of a mess her mind was didn't help Aria much in remaining calm, but at least it let her loved ones know what to do to help her.

Autumn wasted no time before catching her attention with a bit of applied psychics, and speaking up. - "I get it, sweetie. You put so much of yourself into this entire ordeal, into dealing with the Elders, into keeping us all, and especially Anne, safe. I can only imagine how hard it is to leave that headspace afterwards. It's really over though, I promise. You deserve the biggest break in the world from having to worry about it all, about Anne."

As the human in question kept looking at Aria in concern, the Indeedee's words only brought the Gardevoir more fear. Her hold re-tightened immediately; words grew more mumbled. - "^Wh-what if s-someone steps out of line? What if—what if the Elders come up with something else, and—^"

Before Aria could wind herself up any further, her words and embrace alike were swiftly cut off by her husband leaning in to pull her into the firmest hug his furry body could manage, individual hairs deftly prying his wife away from the little human. - "Shhhhhh... It's really over honey, please, listen to us..."

Cinder waited until the Gardevoir stopped shaking in her husband's embrace before chiming in once more. - "^I'll be Anne's ward for the next while. It will be both in your and in her best interest if you take the time to clear your head after everything you've been through, Aria. She will be alright.^"

Anne was still overwhelmed at everything going on around her, but realized this was her time to chime and help her guardian out, to make up for all the care she'd been given. - "~Yeah! I-I'll be alright, Mrs. Aria, promise!~"

Even all the words combined couldn't do miracles, but combined with the affection from her husband, they were just about sufficient to break through much of the Gardevoir's present wound-up anxiety. With each passing moment, her shaking waned before culminating in a weak nod. Less at any single claim in specific, and more so at the overall intent of everyone gathered.

"Let's get you some more rest, honey. I love you." - The Grimmsnarl's words were as somber as it was possible for sounds being snarled and growled out to be, and his wife noted.

As he made his way around the second bed and towards the room's entrance, Aria's arms finally reached around him, returning his affection with her own utterly exhausted embrace. - "^L-love you too...^"

The room took a collective sigh of relief as Aria and Garret made their way out, shared concern mellowing out as the Gardevoir received the support she so clearly needed. It had all been a nightmare they were only now waking up from, the kind of trauma that left scars despite ending without any casualties.

"Unfortunate. Nobody should have to deal with what you two have gone through—but it's over now. How are you doing, Anne?" - Autumn tried to keep her voice as chipper as she could despite the dourness they had all just witnessed, smiling at the human girl as she sat down beside her. As much as both her words and presence were appreciated by the little human, though, the elderly psychic soon realized that her job here wasn't yet done.

Anne shook as thoughts she had no control over filled her mind again, her anxiety not unlike Aria's if so much more vicious in the mental images it slipped to her. As much as she wanted it to be over, it felt like it wasn't, like it couldn't be, the precise fear too muddled to really hone in on, but no less potent as a result. It stewed under the girl's skullcap, each passing moment distilling it further until all Anne could do was shake and try to stave the creeping hyperventilation off.

"A-Anne!? Anne, c-can you hear me? Wh-what's going on?" - Ember's panic grew scarily potent as the vixen grew close to freaking out at her friend's state. She wanted to help, she needed to help, but again and again found herself woefully unable to do anything but watch as her friend got worse.

Even with Aria gone, the atmosphere in the room kept growing tenser by the moment—but the two women present wanted to do everything in their power to ensure it wouldn't get any worse. Cinder quickly made her way over and sat down on the edge of the bed, away from Anne, holding her daughter close. She wished Ember would be as comfortable in her embrace, in her presence, as she once was. The slight, but perceptible unease in her daughter's body language was the Delphox's fault, and she knew she had nobody to blame for herself.

She didn't know how to help the human out, but she didn't have to.

Autumn was here.

*clap-clap~*

It was the quietest, most gentle clapping sound imaginable, catching Anne's attention for just long enough to look down at the smaller psychic beside her. As she did, Autumn leaned in and grasped Anne's hands—or at least her index fingers—in her paws, the sensation as warmly tingly as she'd come to expect with psychics.

Cadence might've been taught that manipulating other people's emotions to forcibly calm them down and make them not afraid was mean, but Autumn knew the actual truth of the matter.

It wasn't mean; it was foolish.

It was the most temporary of band-aids—one that not only lasted much shorter than many attempting it hoped for, but also one which then immediately decayed, infecting the emotional wound it was meant to shield and making it incomparably worse.

Which was why Autumn didn't do that.

Directly interfering in emotions was a fool's errand, but using one's mind's eye to find their source and try addressing that most certainly wasn't. Having the girl's attention helped, physical contact helped even more. As she dug into Anne's panicking mind, the Indeedee slowly rocked her body from side to side, and the girl subconsciously followed. The simplest way there was to carve out some more calmness for oneself, and yet no less effective because of that.

In no time, Anne was just that bit more grounded, and Autumn had a decent idea of what she was dealing with. Ultimately, the girl's case wasn't too different from the Gardevoir's, if more focused on the individual stimuli from the discussion preceding the vote. The growls, hisses, and cries, intimidating in themselves and turned incomparably monstrous by knowing there was malice behind them, malice that wished to take her life for having been born the wrong way.

It might've only been behind some of them, but it didn't even matter—it'd just take one dissatisfied person to take Anne's life, and the girl was acutely aware of that.

Which was exactly why they were so focused on keeping her safe.

"^Anne?^" - Autumn's telepathic whisper wormed itself straight into the girl's mind, responded to with the weakest of nods. - "^I know you're scared, sweetie. I don't blame you, I can only imagine how terrifying all this undue horror must've been for you. But, I want to say, from the very bottom of my life, that you're safe. Both in your stay here, and from anyone trying to attack you.^"

The girl was so incredibly glad Autumn wasn't saying these words out loud for everyone to hear. Sure, she doubted that either Ember or Cinder would mind her being afraid of the other denizens of this village, especially after she'd been through, but... a part of her still felt awful for doing so. After all, Autumn was right, she was safe, and here she was, suspecting random innocent mons of wanting to hurt her just because they were mons.

Of course, reality was more nuanced than that, something that the Indeedee didn't hesitate to clarify. - "^Oh Anne, Anne. We both know that fear ain't all bigotry—and with what you've been through, I doubt there's that much of it in there to begin with. Because, yes, some in our village do harbor ill will towards you. But it's a much smaller group than you fear.^" - It was true, it was insufficient—but Autumn wasn't done yet.

"^You're right, even a single person could hurt you badly, but at that point they'd be signing their own death wish. Cinder will be with you, watching over you, I'll be here with you, and if anyone lifts even a finger your way, we'll make sure they'll never feel it right ever again.^" - The description stirred the weakest of giggles in Anne's mind, the sound as mumbly as it was sorely needed. - "^I know my words can only do so much—there's no magical solution for what you're going through—but I've learned from experience that these kinds of reassurances add up.^"

There isn't a cure to a traumatized mind, there never will be.

There isn't a cure to a broken arm, there never will be.

Manage their symptoms, take care of any occasional flare-ups, and keep them secure from further harm, though, and they'll slowly heal over time. They will probably never feel exactly the same as they were before, but they'll be enough to live with.

It was all a lesson Autumn had to learn the hard way over the years, but which she was more than glad to use to help someone who deserved it so. Patience and being willing to manage individual spikes, be they of pain or panic, again and again, was everything, and the Indeedee was immensely relieved to see that she'd assisted Anne in processing this first one after yesterday's anxious torment.

Bit by bit, the girl's body unwound; helped greatly by Autumn's deep breathing, which Anne then involuntarily mirrored. And in, and out.

And in, and out.

You're safe.

I'm safe.

The gradual shift was palpable to more than just the Indeedee. Once the human girl had cooled off enough, Cinder let her daughter rejoin in by letting go of her, the Braixen picking up on the gesture immediately. And, for once, Anne returned her hug right away, savoring her warmth as she breathed deeply. - "~T-thank you, M-Mrs. Autumn...~"

"Anytime, sweetie. Now, better get to all the goodies Holly brought over before they go cold!" - Autumn's cheerful reassurance helped further, motivated equally by a genuine desire for such wonderfully smelling treats to be enjoyed as much as they can be, and by wanting Anne to further distract herself from all the terrifying thoughts with a tasty meal.

Mostly the former.

The contents of the little bags Holly had left behind looked just as good as they smelled. Two halves of a small, creamy cake, toppled with a few Pecha pieces and more sugar than either girl ate, even back when they still lived with their grandma. For a while, the only sounds filling the room of the medical tent were vigorous chewing and occasional gulps, Anne especially too hungry to even think about stopping her unexpected feast.

Autumn and Cinder never quite saw eye to eye, even before Anne's arrival and the latter's cruelty that it had uncovered, but they could at least unite in being happy over both girls doing well. A part of the Indeedee considered the responsibility of looking after Anne for the first few months to be much, much too light a 'punishment' for the Delphox considering all that she'd done… but her opinion didn't matter as long as Ember was happy with the outcome.

And few things made Ember happier than the thought of her best friend being looked after.

The cake each girl was eating a half of might've been on the smaller side, but the same was true for the girls themselves—relative to their species, that is. Tried as she might, Ember couldn't even finish her portion, and Anne only barely managed to finish stuffing herself with hers, before cleaning up everything left after the Braixen.

She was so used to the sensation of hunger she barely even consciously recognized it anymore, but maybe this would be enough to stave it off until sunset, hehe—

*eeeeee!*

As the best friends snuggled into one another in their shared food coma, the shrill, ethereal sound coming from behind them made them scramble to verify if it came from who they thought it did. Indeed, it had.

Sage was shyly observing Autumn from behind her spectral hands, trying to contain her excitement with a timid wave. The Indeedee still had no idea just why did her presence make the little ghost so happy, but it didn't matter—she was glad to see her, anyway.

Without saying a word, the Indeedee opened her arms for a hug facing Sage, the gesture immediately understood. One uncertain look later—answered with a reassuring nod and a telepathic comment—the Phantump hovered right over, rough bark of her head pressing itself into the chubby psychic's fur.

"~G-good morning, Sage!~" - Anne joined in with a wave of her own, followed up on by Ember soon after.

It took the younger girl a while to notice, but when she did, she let out another excited squeal and floated over to Anne, waving with both arms all the while. - "~Hiiiii Anne! You look happy!~"

Inconceivable considering the last twenty-four hours, the thought making Anne giggle a bit, but true all the same. - "~Y-yeah! I'll be staying here for good!~"

Sage took the words in eagerly—before tilting her head, clearly confused. - "~I thought you were already gonna stay.~"

Cinder might've limited herself to exhaling some hot air through her nose, but others expressed their amusement much more loudly. Anne's arm outstretched for a hug let Sage know everyone wasn't laughing at her, but with her.

"~No, no, we—we didn't know that until yesterday.~"

Anne's clarification was much appreciated, letting the ghostly girl sort her confusion out before presenting something she was happy about. - "~Oooooo! Me and Mr. Yaksha will be going today!~"

Sage wasn't expecting all the amusement to suddenly falter at her saying these words, with nobody present sure what she meant, and all of them worried to various extents. Clearly, she must've said something wrong; the thought bringing a fair bit of worry—before it could grow too much, though, Autumn spoke up to clear the air. - "Oh? Where will you be going, sweetie?"

"~Home! That's what Mr. Yaksha told me. Mr. Yaksha!~" - Without waiting for a response, the Phantump hovered through the nearby wall once more before dragging the Banette with herself, taken aback by it all. She then realized she'd left her wig behind, gasping at the oversight and phasing once more to retrieve it before, at the last moment, remembering re-enter the room through the physical entrance. - "~Mr. Yaksha, are we going home today?~"

The follow-up brought some well-needed clarification, letting the Banette go from uncomfortable confusion to slightly-less-uncomfortable 'having to correct another of many misunderstandings with Sage'. Still far from something he enjoyed, making him stifle a groan before he spoke up. - "~I didn't say we're going home today, Sage. I just said we'd need to talk more about it today.~"

While Sage groaned at her hopes being delayed, Anne realized something else. Sure, either Autumn or Cinder must've been providing translation right now, but... her ears were picking up the Banette's words too. They weren't just whispers and ghostly wails, and while he was much harder to understand than Sage, both because of the distortion over his voice and the older vocabulary, he was clearly speaking Unovan.

She probably should've expected that considering these two had arrived together and could communicate before they got here, but it still took her aback a bit.

"Well... I'm not any more opposed to you two trying to return Sage to her home today than I was yesterday, but the logistic woes remain, don't they?" - Autumn speaking up made the lil' hauntling float back over to her, the Indeedee rewarding her with more affection. - "Only a vague direction, no way of asking for directions..."

Off to the side, Cinder was trying her absolute hardest to piece the context of the discussion together from the little she just overheard. Obviously something was going on that she wasn't privy about, the mentions of a nearby 'home' that the Phantump wanted to go back to. Was she a human-owned mon that got lost in the woods and was looking for a way back—

...

Oh, gods.

As unfortunate as Sage's fate was, Cinder wasn't any better at sympathizing with dead humans than she was with living ones. Thankfully, she could provide help in other ways, immediately thinking through the situation she was quickly piecing together—and arriving at one immediate conclusion.

"^No matter what you settle on, it would likely be best if you put your plan into action today. With Anne's situation already judged, I imagine you'd want to get out of here before Elders get you in their sights...^" - Cinder kept looking away from the group and at the entrance to the room as she spoke, only for everyone present to turn towards her in unison. Not something anyone was expecting her to say for multiple reasons, and she wasn't feeling like justifying herself in depth, settling on a barebones excuse. - "^I assume you already know about the risks something like that will pose. Me restating them would bring no help.^"

She only barely managed to force these words through the sheer discomfort that the thought of someone with the knowledge of their village permanently living amongst humans brought her, but the self-inflicted Calm Mind did a good job of keeping it under wraps.

"That is a good point, yes. We ought to figure it out as soon as we can... someone that could help figure out the way would be ideal, either by being able to see their whole town from above or by asking humans for help, either a flier or a psychic—I've got an idea!" - With the light switch flipping inside Autumn's mind, she turned to Sage with a quickly widening smile, only for her clarification to end up not being understood by the ghostie at all. - "I'll need to ask Marco about this, I hope he'll be willing to help."

Ember nodded as eagerly as she could, leaning around her friend to chime in. - "Y-yes! I-I know Mr. Marco will wanna help us! He helped me remember Anne, he—he's great!"

As Anne used the opportunity to pull the vixen into a one-armed hug, the gesture immediately returned, Cinder raised a question. - "^To... to the best of my knowledge, he's still recovering after—after I attacked him a few days ago. If Sage here needs a psychic to help her out, why not you, Autumn, or myself if someone can look after Anne in the meantime?^"

The Delphox tried to keep herself from reeling under the human girl's shocked look at hearing that, and managed—if barely. She focused on what Autumn's response would be; the Indeedee chewing through both other options. Unfortunately, both of them suffered from the same issue.

"I imagine it'd be much easier for Marco to look like another human for when he has to talk to them for directions. I'm too small, and you're too... fluffy."

"^Considering we'll need to either obscure or fully disguise ourselves for this task, I don't see size making much difference.^" - Cinder lifted a single eyebrow at the Indeedee—only for it to fall down soon after at her clarification.

"That's the thing, maybe we won't have to!" - Autumn flashed a brief grin at her idea, walking around the bed towards the Delphox. - "I know Marco hasn't fully recovered, but with his human shape, I'm thinking that we could use some of the human clothes Aria and Lumi brought over so that we can cover most of him, and then he'd only have to disguise his face and hands, and maybe feet. Much easier than keeping himself fully obscured, ain't it?"

Not something Cinder could deny, a slow nod leaving her as she nodded. - "^Though that would leave him visible, and able to be spotted if his disguise slips.^"

"Truuuue, but I imagine that the cover of dark will make it harder for humans to spot any slip-ups. Besides, with Sage and Yaksha beside him, it'll probably be best if he is visible, just so that other humans think they are 'his' mons and not wild ones."

Yaksha grumbled under his breath at being referred to as someone's mon, even if for the sake of illustration. That aside, Autumn was making sense, and now the ball was back in the tall Fire-type's court to refute.

Which she couldn't.

"^Hmm. That sounds like a good idea, yes. It will be a perilous undertaking even then, I reckon.^" - Cinder slumped in her seat, shuddering at the thought of everything that could go wrong.

"Not gonna disagree—but, after all, certainty is a luxury rarely granted. He's gonna be alright." - Before Autumn could get into any more pondering, one obvious hitch presented itself—one they could all take care of there and then. - "But but but, I'm going off here talking about him like he's gonna follow along without any questions. Have to bring this up to him, and hope he won't rebuff us at the idea. Which meansssss~"

Autumn turned away from Cinder and back towards the human of the group, skipping before her and asking with all the eagerness and excitement she could muster out of her elderly voice—

"Do you feel like going for a walk with us, Anne?"



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 31: Curiosity


Chapter 31: Curiosity



The idea of heading outside was as exciting as it was worrisome.

Even putting the purely logistical issues aside—Anne felt a bit better than yesterday evening, but doubted she was strong enough to walk unassisted—she was still unsure about some things. Her brief walk alongside Aria was more terrifying than either of them could've predicted, for many reasons. Some of them obvious, some… much less so.

Would she still be so terrified of the passersby in the daylight? Would the self-consciousness about being seen to be afraid of them without a good reason immediately start pummeling her? Would she make an embarrassing spectacle of herself because of difficulties walking?

Neither Anne nor anyone else had any answers to these questions.

Either way, she lived here now, and would have to go outside eventually. Her current company was the best she could've asked for in these uncertain conditions. It was just a matter of gathering the courage, pushing through these worries, and daring to venture into the vast unknown beyond these four-ish walls she'd spent the past few days in.

Said action took about fifteen seconds of consideration, but they were some of the more intense fifteen seconds in Anne's life.

With that settled, Anne began her slow routine of preparing to brave the outside, a more awkward one than she'd expected it to be. Sure, Autumn had her shawl, but that was a matter of moments as opposed to the minutes it took the human girl to slide into everything needed.

Especially without help, which would've made it all ten times more uncomfortable.

Thin, but still-holeless socks, muddied shoes, reasonably thick jeans, an old sweater she got from grandma Lisa and stretched so much over the years she still fit it. A jacket would've been a good idea too, but her current one had the double issue of being stashed somewhere else in the village, and being soaked in blood.

They'd all have to learn how to clean Anne's array of clothes eventually, ha.

But that was then, and now the sweater was perfectly sufficient—especially when combined with Ember refusing to let go of her and Autumn's Safeguard. Finally, after some of the most self-conscious few minutes of her life, Anne was ready to head out.

And the village hidden in the Unovan woods greeted her with snow and interesting architecture.

She wasn't ever the one to pay a lot of attention to buildings, but it was hard not to notice the sheer diversity of shapes and materials on display here. Canvas, logs, thick planks reinforced with tar, stones, fired bricks—even dirt and mud; the snow capping the diligently kept mounds left them hard to spot at a glance.

Almost all of them were quite a bit smaller than any houses in Mylock, but she supposed it made sense—they had to hide from humanity, after all.

...

And they probably didn't have that much stuff that needed to be stored...

The thought stung, snapping Anne back to her surroundings as Ember held her good arm that bit tighter. No matter how much she wanted to, she couldn't run from the reality of the villagers' opinion of her forever. Grabbing the Braixen's paw, the human took a deep breath as their group turned around the corner, ready to face the leers and snarls ahead—

And finding... curiosity.

Granted, she wasn't a body language expert even for humans, let alone for the over dozen species in eyeshot, but she couldn't spot anything that felt threatening. There were some weary looks, sure. A few passersby looked away from her; a couple glared at her for a split second before noticing her company—but nothing more than that.

Which didn't help as much as Anne hoped it would.

The awareness of not knowing what a threat display would even look like refused to be shaken off, undermining any relief trying to form in her mind. A part of her clung to it with all its strength, not wanting to let go of it, of the familiar fear tied to it. Not now, not ever.

Alas, she didn't have the privilege of being able to spend her life without ever facing her fears.

The realization sparked just enough courage for her to up her pace a bit, and the rest of the group followed suit. Whether this confidence was a pretense that would fizzle the moment it was needed, not even she knew.

Surprisingly, it wasn't Anne that had to be reassured the most.

The quiet whimpers coming from her left clued her to Sage's uncertainty—as did the ghostie retreating into the well-worn fabric of her sweater. With her broken arm kept underneath that topmost layer, she couldn't physically comfort the younger girl—aside from talking to her, that was. - "~Are you okay, Sage?~"

The Phantump jumped at the sound before redoubling her cuddling efforts, her voice wavering. - "~Y-yeah...~"

"~You sound quite scared.~"

While Sage didn't react to Anne acknowledging the obvious, Yaksha did. Without waiting for elaboration, the Banette caught up with the two girls and checked up on the lil' ghost, before sighing in relief at her being unharmed. As he gathered words, Anne glanced over her shoulder—and spotted nobody following them. Hadn't Cinder left together with them all?

"~Sage, did something happen?~" - The Banette asked intently, trying and failing to pry his ward away from the human's comforting presence.

The ghostie tried to shake her head with as much confidence as she was capable of, only for each motion to grow more and more hesitant, anyway. - "~It's scary here. When can we go home, Mr. Yaksha?~" - The pleading in her squeaky, ethereal voice was both hard to miss and even harder to respond to in a way that wouldn't upset her more.

"~I told you, Sage, we're planning to do that later today. As... Autumn said, we will need help, and we're walking to ask a local for said help.~" - Despite Yaksha's best effort to keep his exasperation under control, some of it still spilled out to his chagrin.

"Yeah! Don't worry Sage, Mr. Marco will help you both out very soon!" - The excitement in Ember's voice was hard to miss. And while it wouldn't have helped much by itself, the vixen accompanied it with pulling Sage into a small hug, her warmth calming the young girl down.

"~O-okay. Thank you...~"

As the Phantump warmed up and the Banette stifled his bitter murmurs at being unable to help the girl yet again, Anne brought up an obvious-in-hindsight question. Sure, she didn't know what the villagers thought of her, but someone else did—someone walking just a few feet ahead of them, even. - "~Mrs. Autumn?~"

The girl swore she saw the Psychic-type's horns perk up a bit as she caught her attention. She didn't have the time to consider the implications of that observation as the Indeedee turned around and responded with a smile, though. - "^Yes, Anne? Doing alright, sweetie?^"

Either binary answer would've been at least a partial lie. And so; Anne dodged the question. - "~I-I wanted to ask—how did everyone... r-react to me staying? I know it was quite late last evening when that whole discussion happened...~" - Every word drained the girl of more and more confidence she kept trying to stuff herself with.

Before the earlier worries could strike back, though, Autumn reassured her. - "^Rather well from what I picked up on this morning. Sure, there were some disgruntled voices, but we could find a wellspring of honey and wine and there would still be complainers. Nothing that hasn't happened before, don't you worry Anne.^"

It was right about the response Anne's rational part expected, and having it be spoken by someone else helped keep her nerves from getting the better of her again. Much to her surprise, though, Autumn wasn't done yet.

"^Though in all truth, most people's thoughts seemed and still seem more focused on what Marco brought up at the vote, about us having to relocate eventually.^"

The sudden swerve in the discussion took Anne and Ember aback, especially with such a heavy and worrisome topic. The Braixen didn't remember hearing about it yesterday. Then again, the only thing her tired mind could focus on last evening was keeping tabs on her human's wellbeing.

"Wh-why would we have to move, Autumn? A-aren't we safe here? A-and there's a lot of food..."

The Indeedee gave the Braixen a small smile as she tried to reason with the very uncomfortable reality. For once, it was her turn to cling to her human instead of the other way around as the Indeedee responded, her words shocking both girls.

"^It's not because of that sweetie, it's because the humans are making maps from the sky, and those maps have already seen us.^" - The grandma wasn't entirely sure about her explanation, most of it lifted straight from Marco who himself only had a partial understanding of it at best. As Ember struggled to make any sense of it, Autumn looked to Anne, hoping that her knowledge of human stuff would help translate that abstract description into something more concrete for them all.

Which... it didn't, not initially.

Anne struggled with parsing the explanation more than either she or the Indeedee expected. They both knew that if anyone of their group could understand what Marco was referring to, it was her. And yet it just wasn't—

...

...

Maps from the sky.

Photos from the sky.

Oh shit.

The human girl's timidness only made the inward expletive hit harder for the psychic. It confirmed at least one part of this worrisome enigma—Marco wasn't exaggerating; this was serious.

"~I-I think I k-know what that means, and if it is what—what I think it is, then that is scary, yes.~" - Anne couldn't identify with the village enough to grow as subconsciously mortified at that knowledge as others—not yet. That didn't make it any less scary at a purely intellectual level, though. Her confirmation made the Braixen beside her shake even harder and cling to her human.

"^Don't you worry, Ember. We're already slowly planning our move; we'll do everything we can to remain safe. I won't deny, it'll be a difficult time for us all, but better to migrate voluntarily while we still can than be forced to run when we least expect it.^"

The Indeedee's smile did wonders in melting the vixen's worries, her shaking easing as her one-eyed gaze alternated between the fellow psychic and her best friend. - "O-okay, thank you, Autumn... wh-when will we have to leave?" - Even with the immediate terror gone, nerves remained, the kind only time could ever help with.

And for better or worse, time was something they still had plenty of.

"^Oh, nowhere soon sweetie. Last I heard, even just planning it all will be a multi-Moon undertaking. The last thing we wanna do is to leave only to run face-first into more danger, after all.^" - As Autumn wrapped up her explanation, she took a moment to underline an important point, catching both girls' attention with a soft clap. - "^Either way, not something for you two to fret about. We can handle it, alright?^"

It was much easier for Ember to settle her worries about that topic than for Anne, and even the vixen couldn't help but fret. Ultimately, Autumn was right—the Braixen trusted her fellow villagers, especially the adults, to keep them all safe.

Something Anne had immense difficulties with.

Little she could do about it at the moment though, trying to distract herself away from the unpleasant topic. Once more, she dared to look around, this time deliberately skipping faces or anything else that might inspire further doubt.

They were looking for Marco, might as well try to play the game of "Spot the Gallade".

The next few minutes were spent in silence as everyone's nerves cooled off at varying speeds. Whereas the melodic, almost singing-like noises they heard in the distance made Ember relax—the Braixen even trying to hum along with them for a moment—they only brought further discomfort to Sage by being so loud and so very inhuman, and provided more fuel for thought for Anne.

She hadn't made any serious attempts to listen to the village's language yet, immediately discarding that entire idea as infeasible. And yet, she'd have to learn it eventually anyway—it or another way of communicating with the villagers. How she would do that, she had no idea—but again, maybe Autumn did?

"^Yes I do, sweetie~. Well, as far as just our, or I guess more accurately Orion's language goes, it's focused much more on tones and cadence than it is on the actual sounds being made. Not everyone knows how to trill, but almost everyone can make something similar to it, for example. Add the changes in pitch, space it out the right way, and voilà—completely different species can suddenly talk! After a few months of learning and many years of practice, of course, but it's so much better than not having that, believe me.^"

Anne wasn't sure which took her aback more—Autumn chiming in so abruptly, or her brief linguistic explanation. It didn't make anywhere near as much sense as the girl wished it had, but the gist was straightforward. They were all using the same language, and there was a way for her to learn it.

And if it was generous enough with pronunciation to allow both Torkoal and Decidueye to speak it, then her grasping it was only a matter of time.

She hoped.

She really, really hoped.

"Doncha worry, sweetie. Once you settle in, you'll probably be attending the nursery together with Bell for a while—Jovan and Pearl will get you talking in no time!" - Autumn switching away from telepathy and to 'just' telepathically translated speech took Anne aback for a moment, but she appreciated it all the same.

Even if she was much too overstimulated to try breaking the squeaked, hummed, and growled utterances down into their individual components.

"Oh goodness, just the mental image... all the little ones listening in and then you beside them, taller than even their teachers, teehee..." - Any attempts at keeping her composure soon faded as the Indeedee chuckled at the scene she was painting with her words. One burst of giggles gave way to another until the chubby psychic had to cover her mouth with her paw.

Ember wasn't far behind in that regard—and for once, neither was Anne. There was some anxiety about sticking out from a group like that and earning undue attention as a result, but hopefully, the height difference would shrink a lot once she sat down. And besides, her chat with Pearl the previous evening was nothing if not pleasant. It would be alright—

*CRASH!*

The harsh sound echoed from around the corner, hitting the entire party differently. Autumn and Ember barely acknowledged it, only coming to a stop once they noticed that Anne had been startled into standing still. Sage fared a little better than the living girl, dashing to hide behind her older friend.

A moment later, Yaksha stood in front of the group, shadowy hands clenching in anticipation of having to put himself on the line for the Phantump. Before Autumn could have a chuckle at his expense for overreacting, the hauntling aired the question that was on half the group's mind. - "~What was that?~"

"I have a good guess—yep, it's these two."

Autumn's mid-sentence shift made everyone look toward where the sound came from—though the sight of a Scizor walking from around the corner and dragging a massive, half-broken metal contraption would've done the same even without her nudge. Another Steel-type followed him moments later; the Mawile making up for their much smaller stature through constant, audible grumbling. Their frustration was obvious despite the language barrier—but that didn't extend to the sounds they made once they glanced at Anne.

Before anyone could react, the bleeding knee-high fairy type made a beeline for the human; Anne's mind only avoided jumping to the 'flight' option because it was stuck on 'freeze'. A few moments later, more of Mawile's noises—growls, clicks, even whistles, but with no meaning to back any of it up. Thankfully, the Indeedee soon noticed she'd forgotten to link the tinkerer menace to their group—and understanding soon followed.

Or at least, as much understanding as anyone could ever extract out of Mikiri.

"Human! How is that thing supposed to stop?"

Anne's terrified brain took a moment to realize she'd actually heard coherent words this time, and even longer to parse them. Not a threat, just a question. A question about 'that thing', whatever it was—wait, the bike?

"~U-uh... d-do you mean the bike?~" - Anne dared to relax her body a bit as she eyed over the... peculiar-looking bicycle a few meters away, the Scizor carrying it wordlessly observing the entire exchange from a distance.

"Yes, the two-wheel! How is it supposed to stop?" - The steady trickle of rust-colored blood down the Mawile's face wasn't as terrifying with their intentions not having anything to do with her, but the sight remained unnerving.

Not a question Anne ever expected to be asked, especially not in a place like this—but one she, for once, knew an answer to. - "~O-oh, there's supposed to be—~" - Her attempted explanation was cut off by the bloodied Mawile turning around and dragging the damaged contraption in question over, making valiant progress despite her underwhelming stature.

And letting the human girl notice all the parts that had been attached to it through means more or less scuffed. Wire was wrapped around certain parts, and a few rust-covered pieces of metal were welded to the steering column. An assortment of junk was tangled in the spokes of the front wheel in ways that felt at best too intelligent for her feeble mind to understand and, at worst, like the machinations of a meth head.

Anne had a very hard time deciding which of these two groups the Mawile before her reminded her more of.

"Where? Where's the thing that's supposed to stop it!?" - The Fairy-type's gaze jumped all over before they spotted Anne's good hand. It was pointing towards the front of the vehicle while trying its absolute hardest to not come closer to the Mawile than it absolutely had to. - "This?"

The entire once-bicycle creaking like it was about to fall apart after the little two-faced creature shook it by the steering handle sure didn't inspire much confidence in Anne.

"~No, there's the small lever to the side—~" - Before she could even finish, the tinkerer before her had spotted the mechanical part in question and pressed on it. After that accomplished nothing, they then repeated that with one hand while trying to spin the front wheel with the other one—which it did freely.

Anne gulped at the realization, once more having to fight an impulse to back off. Shoot, shoot, shoot, why did that not work? The brakes must've been broken, but that's not what the girl was worried about. She'd just given them advice, and it didn't work at all. Didn't matter that she wasn't knowingly lying; the Mawile wouldn't appreciate her words turning out false—

"Okay, so this is the broken part, then. There's this cable that goes down down down and some of it is dangling from this bit beside the wheel, but they're not connected and should be. Gotta untie all that and take a better look at what goes on in there..." - For a few long moments, the entire world, aside from the roughly bike-shaped pile of assorted junk, ceased to exist for the Mawile. It was only Autumn's mental nudge that brought her back to awareness of her immediate surroundings—a scared human, an unamused Indeedee, an even more unamused Scizor, a curious Phantump, a disgruntled Banette, and a confused Braixen.

Oh right, that first one was still there—and would be staying here; that's what the entire hubbub yesterday was about. Mikiri figured it'd be appropriate to say something, then. - "Iiiiii will take a closer look at that in my workshop. And you..." - She turned to face the human beside her, their eyes growing that bit wider. - "...thanks. Good that you're staying, knew the Elders were just making a show of nothing. Anywho, there's a bunch of your stuff still at my burrow if you want it back—OH!"

After the Mawile had changed the subject three separate times in thirty seconds, Anne was left too stunned to do anything but stand and stare, hoping she hadn't unknowingly made a gaffe. Thankfully for her, the words that followed weren't about anything like that.

Unfortunately, they weren't about anything she was comfortable answering, either.

"That two-wheel of yours is also at my burrow, fixed the wheel if you'll be needing it—willyoubeneedingit?" - The final few words were smeared together to the point of nigh-incomprehension despite Autumn's help as the Mawile leaned closer with a glint in their eyes. Just what kind of glint it was, though, Anne had no idea nor any desire to find out.

There also remained... another issue.

"~Th-thank you! B-but, that's not my bike, I... took it when running away—~" - Anne stammered out, worrying about being judged for what was technically grand theft—only for the metal fairy to neither notice nor care about that.

"But will you be needing it?"

Off to the side, Autumn and Ori facepalmed in perfect sync, the clunk of the latter echoing throughout the small intersection.

"~I-I don't think so—~"

"Perfect! Thanks again! Time to get a move on Ori, got the brakes to fix! There's this small metal wire inside this black stretchy casing on both ends, I'm wondering if just welding it the normal way will work or will we—"

*thump*

Before the Mawile could get further than about four steps toward her burrow, she fell face-first into the snow without as much as another word. For a few moments, everyone waited for her to pull off yet more wild antics, most onlookers backing off just in case. And yet, Mikiri remained immobile for once in her life. Once Autumn checked what was going on with her other senses... yeah, it wasn't hard to see why.

"She fainted." - The Indeedee had to use utmost willpower to not chuckle as she said these words. Even then, she didn't manage to maintain her seriousness for much longer, especially once Ori dashed over to pick up his partner in crime and rush her to the medics' tent, leaving the mockery of a bicycle where it lay and letting it gather even more rust.

Hers was hardly a unique reaction, laughter of all sorts filling the scene soon after. Though, that didn't extend to Sage and especially not Anne, the latter much more worried than amused. - "~Wh-what happened to her?~"

"If I had to guess, blood loss. Doubt there's a ton of it in her to begin with, and this is hardly the only time in the past few days she got herself messed up without resting nearly as much as she should've. Won't say that she deserved it or anything of that sort, but... she kinda brought it on herself~." - The Indeedee chuckled as she tilted her head for the group to resume its trek.

"~She looked like she needed a doctor.~"

Neither Autumn nor Anne could resist smiling at the Phantump's wording. - "Oh, she does, Sage, for so many reasons. But when the bits of genius within her crawl out of... everything else inside her, it's something else alright."

The older girl was especially glad that Sage still had that innocence to her, despite having gone through so much pain. And with them getting going and the ghostie on her mind, her thoughts veered back to the undertaking discussed back at the medics' tent.

"~E-excited about going back to your home, Sage?~" - Anne managed to keep the upbeat tone for exactly long enough to finish saying that sentence out loud, and not an instant longer—not at what her mind had to say to the idea of a reunion like that. She wasn't the only one with concerns about it all, but the ones Sage had in mind weren't... the same as Anne's.

"~Yeah! I really wanna see my mom again, and say sorry for scaring her like this...~"

Without taking another step, Autumn dropped everything she was thinking about and turned to comfort the undead girl, with Anne and Ember following soon after. Sage wasn't feeling bad enough to warrant that, leaving her a bit confused. But hugs were hugs, and she liked hugs! So all was well.

"None of what happened was your fault, Sage, I promise." - Autumn took a moment to look straight into the Phantump's eyes as she spoke, eager for her thoughts to sink in as deeply as possible short of using Hypnosis. This was a worry nobody ought to ever have to deal with, especially not a child this young and innocent.

Anne wanted to chime in, too.

Sage deserved all the reassurance in the world, to be comforted about the worry she'd raised. No, her mom wouldn't be mad at her for scaring her, obviously not. Anne wanted to go further, to reassure the girl that her mom wouldn't mind her daughter for looking like this now either, but...

She couldn't.

The thought felt like her mind had been bitten by a poisonous mon, worry and doubt spreading through her brain with each heartbeat. She wished that Sage's parents would accept their daughter with all their hearts, but she didn't have that confidence. If anything, she had its exact opposite—she had a hard time imagining a human in the situation of Sage's parents not growing furious or horrified at some random ghost claiming to be their dead child.

Anne hadn't ever heard anything about humans coming back as ghosts.

Other mons sure—but all her biology classes always excluded humans specifically. She now knew that it wasn't true and that humans weren't special in that regard, but most people didn't. Hell, even if the Phantump's parents did know that, trying to imagine their reaction to a ghost approaching them with what sounded like the world's most cruel taunt made Anne shudder.

It was too terrifying to think about, and she had no idea what to say.

She couldn't have been the only one struggling with these doubts, right? And yet, nobody else had mentioned anything about them—not Autumn, not Yaksha, not Cinder. She wanted to bring them up, but didn't know when. Ideally when Sage wasn't paying attention—but, then again, wasn't that the worst possible time for a truth bomb like that?

Didn't Sage deserve to know what she was getting into?

The uncomfortable, harrowing thoughts churned inside Anne's mind as the group marched on, trying their hardest to find a way out and yet being unable to. She was sure that if she thought about Autumn intensely enough, she'd have picked up on it, but she didn't want the Phantump to notice—at least not now.

What an awful mess.

The muck inside her head made it hard to pay attention to anything outside her head, leaving Anne to just walk on autopilot. Her eyes took in the imposing brick building of Holly's pantry, the large open tent that quite a few children were sleeping under, but the imagery didn't sink into her mind; too busy spinning in place.

She wasn't sure when they had all changed their course to another of the closed tents, but the sweet herbal scents emanating from it were pleasant enough to snag at least some of Anne's attention—especially when combined with what sounded like Marco's voice coming from the inside.

Once they all stepped in, Autumn and Ember exchanged a few waves with the assorted mons sitting on the benches as the Gallade turned to face them all, surprised at the impromptu visit. Beside Marco sat an oddly purplish Wigglytuff—and it was he who spoke first. - "Good morning everyone! It is a joy to see you all doing well, especially you, An... Anna—"

"^Anne.^" - The Gallade added telepathically without skipping a beat, his physical mouth sipping on hot tea.

"Yes, Anne, my apologies! I hope you'll attend my and Pearl's classes sooner rather than later. We already put in some thought about how to make sure you'd be able to learn with the others without any incidents." - The green-eyed Normal-type stressed his words with a polite bow, missed on behalf of Anne's mind getting stuck on imagining the implications of the word 'incident'.

"Yep, I'm sure she'll be speaking our language in no time! That's not why I hunted you both down, though~." - The appreciation in Autumn's voice gave way to focus as she shifted her gaze from her coworker to her son-in-law. Marco's eyebrow lifted at the sudden change. - "^What's the matter?^"

With one deep breath to gather her words, and another one to keep the harrowing emotions associated with Sage's flashback at bay, the Indeedee spoke. - "Marco, meet Sage. Sage, meet Marco." - She lifted a paw toward the lil' hauntling, catching her attention and prompting her to wave at the tall psychic.

"~Hello Mr. Marco!~" - The Phantump's motions grew more intense as she spoke, glad to meet another non-scary person. Even more so if said person would help her get back home.

The Gallade wasn't as eager, not with how oblique his mother-in-law was being, but he figured that saying hi to a little girl wouldn't hurt. - "^Good morning, Sage. It's nice to meet you.^"

Neither of the two expected the lil' ghost to reel back at hearing his voice, especially when accompanied by the very clear sensation of fear. It wasn't that intense and only lasted for as long as Marco spoke, but it was still there, and it was still enough to discourage both of them from directly talking to each other any further.

As much as Autumn wanted to interrupt her own discussion plan and delve into figuring out what was wrong, she knew this was more important. - "Anyway—Sage here is... was a human. I'll spare her the exact recollection, but she is the ghost of a human." - Even when trying to be as clinical as possible, she was aware that this direct description was more than harrowing enough to upset the little ghost again, making the Indeedee glance over at her to see if she needed that extra support.

The answer was yes—but Anne and Ember were already on top of it, smothering the wooden ghost in as much comfort and warmth as they were capable of.

"I am so terribly sorry to hear." - Jovan covered his mouth with a paw as he did his best to hold back tears. Some of them still leaked at the thought of the little undead girl having friends to look after her as she processed her unfortunate fate.

Best the Indeedee could do was get it all over with sooner.

"Yes, it is a sad situation. I mentioned all this because Sage wishes to eventually return to humanity, and with Aria not doing well today, I wanted to ask if you'd be willing to help her out, Marco." - Autumn stared at the Gallade with all the seriousness and composure she was capable of, the attitude so unlike her it left the other psychic somewhat unnerved.

Thankfully, it was one of those inquiries with a very simple answer—

"That is quite a curious difference between you two." - Jovan's comment derailed the trains of thought of everyone gathered, drawing enough attention to make Anne melt instantly were it aimed at her. Attention that the Wigglytuff cherished, smiling at having raised what he hoped to be an interesting tangent as he continued. - "Little Sage here—Phantump in body, yet human in spirit, and yearns for others like her. And Anne, an inversion—human to the eye, yet desired to stay with us, almost as opposite from living with humans as can be."

The impromptu tangent left the onlookers more stunned than impressed, eroding Jovan's confidence in his point by the moment. Alas, it was the inevitable outcome of many a philosophizing, and he wasn't a stranger to making a joke of himself either. - "Of course, that's just a single, surface-level observation. I can only extrapolate so much out of your circumstances. Either way, it is best I go back to the nursery. The little ones will be waking up from their naps anytime now, and I don't want to leave Pearl taking care of them all!"

With an undeservedly jovial chuckle, the Wigglytuff hopped off his seat and started floating his way toward the exit of the tea shop. Right before he left, though, he turned around one more time to say his goodbyes. - "Hope to see you all soon! Especially you, Anne. I'm very curious to hear how our language will sound being spoken by a human."

Probably like gibberish, but as long as others could understand it, Anne didn't mind.

"~Th-thank you, Mr. Jovan.~" - The last thing Anne expected her boilerplate response to do was to make the Fairy-type stop in his tracks. She leaned away a bit as Jovan processed what he'd heard—before eventually responding with the most elated voice many gathered have ever heard him use. - "Oh, you will make for a beautiful singing voice! If you desire that, of course! Now, now, off I go before I get distracted again, ha!"

As most of the group blinked the unexpected tangent away and Autumn rubbed her temples at the Wigglytuff's... insensitive remark, Anne felt dread shoot through her at the mere mention of singing. Hell, even speaking didn't come easy to her. The thought of making an entire spectacle out of herself and deliberately catching everyone's attention with her voice was nothing short of nightmare fuel.

Nightmare fuel that Ember's warmth burned through in an instant.

"So~ how does that sound, Marco?" - Autumn's words snapped the group's focus back to the discussion at hand. Marco's answer hadn't gotten any more complex in the few minutes after he was cut off—if anything, the delay had only made him even more confident.

"^Yes, of course I will. What would you have in mind, Autumn?^" - The Gallade pushed his unfinished cup to the side as he leaned in, keen on discussing the details.

A part of him knew he shouldn't have been so eager to jump into Autumn's plan right away, especially not while recovering from injury and an entire strenuous day yesterday. All that could wait, though. He could help. He wanted to help, help in more ways than just accidentally stumbling on some important information while being distrustful of his sister.

Autumn beckoned Yaksha closer from the back of the group as she walked up to Marco's bench, leaving the trio of kids standing off to the side. The specifics of her plan were... messy and uncertain, and best kept for telepathy. - "^What we had in mind was you escorting Sage and Yaksha into the human town on the other side of the forest, where Sage's family lives. They'll need someone who can ask for directions from the humans, and you look much closer to a human than either myself or Cinder.^"

That... was more involved than what Marco thought it'd be.

The Gallade didn't respond immediately, instead chewing through the situation and how it was likely to play out. Concern after concern arose, none of them too difficult to notice, even from a cursory thought.

Fortunately, they were just the worries that Autumn had already gone through earlier, and she was keen to get Marco up to speed. She spoke up again before he could put audible thoughts to the inaudible ones.

"^Yes, having ghosts walking in their town will draw attention and unrest—that's why we want you to disguise yourself as a human so that other humans think they're 'your' mons. Among the clothes Aria brought from that friend of Anne a few days back is a large outer garment that should obscure most of you, which ought to be enough if you go out at night and stick to less-used paths. There are risks of you becoming spotted, but since it's not the town where Anne escaped from, it shouldn't cause any issues even in that worst case.^" - Autumn felt a bit guilty as she watched Marco's expression flatten with her every word, uncertain what was causing it.

For a while, he worried the Indeedee had already come up with every single concern he had in mind—but there just so happened to be one still unaccounted for, reassuring him about not being as dim as he feared he was. - "^How do you envision I 'ask for directions'? Wouldn't that be suspicious by itself?^"

"~Hardly. Just pose as a tourist and nobody will be any wiser.~" - Yaksha commented offhandedly, most of his attention still focused on watching over Sage.

While Autumn and Marco decoded what 'tourist' meant from the Banette's thoughts, Anne took it upon herself to try broaching the unpleasant topic she had thought about earlier. The adults were already talking quietly amongst themselves; she'd just have to pull Sage away so that she wouldn't overhear. Which...

"~Ember?~" - Anne shook her friend's shoulder as she spoke, her uncertain yet focused expression eliciting much the same one from the Braixen. - "~Could you distract Sage for a while? I-I wanna talk to the rest about something... serious.~"

The firefox listened intently before nodding as firmly as she could manage. Opportunities to help her best friend had always been few and far between, and she wouldn't waste this one, no matter how minor it was. - "Of course! J-just out of earshot?"

Before the human girl could even respond, the Braixen was already ushering the Phantump over to the tea corner's counter, telepathically talking to her about something Anne couldn't pick up on. With a muttered 'thank you', the girl turned back to the rest of the group and approached, her expression interrupting their mostly silent exchange before she even spoke up.

"^What's wrong, Anne?^" - Autumn tried to give the girl the largest and warmest smile she could muster—only for it to immediately falter upon hearing what she had to say.

"~Are you sure S-Sage's parents will take her back in?~"

The trio's expressions were all shocked, to wildly varying extents. Autumn was taken aback somewhat, chewing through what she thought on and hoped about all this, the mental efforts culminating with a sigh. Marco stared at Anne wide-eyed, cursing himself for not bringing up this straightforward yet crucial question earlier.

Yaksha... lowered his head and closed his eyes.

"^Well, obviously we can't be certain, Anne, but... I was quite hopeful with how convinced Sage and Yaksha were about it, though now the more I think about it...^" - The Indeedee shuddered as she imagined first the worst possible outcome, and then the most likely one—and feared at how similar they were.

Beside her, Marco remained silent, not having anything to add for himself but unspoken self-loathing, overlooked in the tense discussion.

After a few tense moments, Yaksha let out a quiet groan and stared up at Anne—before wincing and directing his increasingly furious glare downwards, as if trying to sear through the dirt beneath them. - "~She deserves closure. Humans are—~" - He cut himself off, angling his body even further away from Anne as he continued. - "~—most humans are wretches. Of course, they won't take their child back in after a change like that, I'm not pretending they will.~"

"~Then why lead Sage on?~" - Anne raised her voice subconsciously, expression narrowing.

"~So that she'll stop thinking about it. Once she sees it for herself, sees that there's no coming back, she'll finally let go of that idea. And then... we might stay here if she wants. Or somewhere else...~" - As snarled as Yaksha's words were, there was a hesitation in them that Anne wasn't sure how to interpret. Was this something he genuinely thought, or something he came up with on the spot to mask him not having considered that before?

Ultimately, it didn't matter. It was reprehensible either way.

Against her better judgment, Anne took half a step closer to the ghost, anger flashing on her face as she spoke. - "~Why don't you just tell her that!?~"

"~She won't listen, she never has!~" - The overt disapproval at his actions had the Banette stare back at the human, the gaze of his pink eyes piercing straight through her. As wound up as the girl had gotten on this topic, she didn't have nearly the mental fortitude to endure that, looking away in fear moments later.

Marco knew he couldn't help much, but he at least could chime in with a distraction.

"^It is best we all take a breath. This is a tense subject, yes, but I see Yaksha's point. Sage will need to see the truth, as scary and disappointing as it might be. I... I get the allure of wanting to run from something as terrifying as that. I really do. I was in a similar situation yesterday, and so much of me wanted to not face the harrowing truth and instead do horrible actions I would've regretted just to be spared that fear. I only pushed through and overcame that barrier at the last moment.^"

The Gallade looked down at the makeshift table before him, his entire body shaking as he thought back to his confrontation with Olive. - "^The awareness that any other day I might've done a horrible thing is... haunting. I did the right thing in the end, I'm sure of that, and I hope that we'll get the most out of the knowledge I brought with me when it comes to finding a safer location to live.^"

As good as it felt to get baggage this heavy out of his chest, Anne's expression remained confused, making him paraphrase it. - "^We all have to face the truth and not run from it Anne, even when it hurts.^"

Now that was something Anne could acknowledge—and then turn around, right back at the trio of adults.

"~B-But isn't goading Sage on and not being upfront with her about her family not taking her back exactly this kind of running from the truth?~" - Anne leaned in, heart hammering at the tense discussion. She didn't want to be arguing about any of this; she wanted to live in a fairytale world where those insane dreams could come true and where the unfortunate ghost girl could rejoin her family as if nothing had happened—

But she didn't.

None of them did.

"^But is that the truth?^" - Autumn chimed in after a few moments of pondering, deflating Anne.

The girl didn't have the strength to argue, not with her words repeatedly falling on what felt like deaf ears. There was no point in continuing this conversation, not with the other side so oblivious—willingly or not—to her main point. Whether it was them being obstinate or her just not getting something, she didn't know.

It sure felt like the former, though.

With a weak nod, she turned around and headed over to Ember and Sage. Autumn and Marco's worried gazes lingered on her for a while before the trio returned to their mostly silent conversation, getting another dejected sigh out of the human.

It felt like the adults were lying to them 'for their happiness' again.

Trying to shake off that ugly thought, Anne tried to pay attention to what was going on at the counter. Ember was drinking tea, and... watching something their friend couldn't quite make out from behind the Braixen's fluffy, hairy ears.

Before she could take another step, though, she felt something dragging her by the sleeve straight ahead, looking up to see Sage at the most energetic she had seen her be yet. - "~Anne Anne look, they're knitting! And they gave us this tea and it's so sweet and tasty come!~" - Anne stumbled on as she was half guided, half dragged over to the front of the tea corner, a freshly made cup already waiting for her—

...

...

Was this Goodra always there?

Regardless of the answer, seeing Anne be so taken aback at noticing them made the Dragon-type let out a soft, deep laughter that faded into a wide, warm smile. Once they were done laughing, they spoke toward Ember, their sounds a mix of croaks, squeaks, and... very, very wet growls.

"Vivian says hi, Anne!" - Ember wasn't far behind in giggling at her friend, the hiccupy sound quickly melting through Anne's insecurities. Suppose the least the human could do was return the greeting, smiling as she gave the dragon the biggest wave her good arm could dish out before reaching for the cup of tea.

To her surprise, Vivian responded to her gesture, Ember paying close attention before translating them to her friend. - "They're saying they'd normally be the one showing you around, but seems it's not needed with having us all to keep you company, hehe."

Not something Anne was sure how to respond to, settling on a warm, only partially forced smile. To her relief, the Goodra got the message and didn't continue the conversation further, instead picking the knitting needles back up and resuming their current project—a sleeve of sorts. Guess that made sense; the ones on their sweater were quite mismatched—and looked burned in places.

As interested as Sage was in watching them continue, the older human could only sigh and keep wrestling with the unpleasant topic roiling in her head. A part of her really wanted to tell the truth to the younger girl, to rip the bandaid off while she still was safe and among friends, as opposed to being at her most emotionally vulnerable.

She didn't have the strength to do it and doubted whether either of the three adults did either. Maybe that was the real reason behind them going through this entire pretense.

"~I-I hope your mom will be nice to you, Sage...~"

The ghostly girl perked up at Anne's words, hovering right before her with as wide a smile as she could give. - "~Of course she will, she's my mom! She loves me!~"

Anne envied that confidence.

The ability to have this much utter, genuine trust in a family member. Having a mom kind enough for her daughter to be so certain of her acceptance. Anne's own mother barely accepted her existence—already more than she could say for her father, and even that was only when sober.

...

...

Would Aria want to be called that?

Anne didn't know, but she could hope. A wild, unlikely hope, something that wouldn't do her any good to ponder on—all it'd bring was eventual disappointment. It hurt to think about. Maybe she'd gather the courage to ask those stupid words one day, maybe not.

In either case, until then...

This was some really good tea.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 32: Anticipation


Chapter 32: Anticipation



Who knew there was so much to discuss with such a vague plan?

Anne's thirst might've only lasted two cups of Vivian's tea, but the adults' desire to discuss everything they could in advance lasted way longer. Despite being kept in the loop about what they were talking about, Anne paid less and less attention over time, except for the few occasions where one of the three sent a concrete question her way.

She barely knew anything more than them about Lillywood specifically, but the much more ineffable experience of just being human sure came in handy, too. Mostly through the simple, vague advice—as long as you look like you know where you're going, most people won't bother you too much. Wear Mrs. Graham's coat to cover yourself with, and maybe a hat to either obscure the crest or disguise it as an accessory.

The few articles of clothing or accessories she'd seen that were based on the Ralts line were mostly fake Gardevoir masks or wigs, but wearing a fake Gallade crest wasn't inconceivable, either.

Stick to the sides of the sidewalks, and only use sidewalks. The easiest way to get singled out as a weirdo or someone who doesn't belong is to walk on the asphalt—that was just for cars. The associated question of 'could a Gallade survive a car collision with their strength' remained unspoken, and—hopefully—undetected. Further tips: street crossings, red and green lights, keeping Sage and Yaksha close to Marco to sell the idea of them being 'his' mons.

The combined advice ought to be enough to get Marco through this without causing a scene. Sure, people would stare at him and the ghosts beside him, but ultimately he'd just come off as a weirdo trainer—a cross-section of the two groups that accounted for at least a third of the latter—but nothing more sinister than that.

And if need be, Sage could probably advise something on the fly, too.

With the trio further into the tea corner getting all the advice Anne could think of, the girl withdrew further into her thoughts as her friend chatted with the gooey dragon. As much as she appreciated the idea of the mission to try reuniting the ghost girl with her family, the refusal to consider the most likely outcome of a worst-case scenario kept digging into her conscience.

She tried hinting at the topic a few times as the adults chatted amongst themselves, her whispers towards the lil' Phantump accomplishing exactly jack. Sure, she never stated it overtly, but she hoped that her questions about whether her mom would be happy to see her would've made something click in Sage's head. Alas, nothing.

Nothing but an unerring faith in her parents, the kind that life just cannot resist shattering with all the violence imaginable.

Anne wished she didn't have to be the one trying to pick at the younger girl's hopes, that one of the adults around her acted the part and confronted her about this, but... nobody did. Suppose if the worst comes to pass she'll hurt a lot, yes, but then she'll have them all back at the village to recover after that. It was a hope that was equal parts comforting and infuriating; the latter forcing the human to forcibly switch tracks of her train of thought lest it'd explode into the world's most impotent desk slam.

She had to go through that; Ember had to go through that—why Sage? She didn't deserve this; Ember didn't deserve this. Anne had only managed to extend that thought to herself very few times, but with the anger providing her all the distraction she'd need, today was exactly one such occasion.

None of them deserved this!

It was much too late for her and Ember, but it wasn't for Sage; the girl still had time to be spared from it, but nobody would help her! Maybe nobody could. Maybe nobody was strong enough to plunge that scarring blade deep into the girl's psyche with the knowledge of how much pain they'd be inflicting. Less than Sage finding out the hard way—much less—but still an immense amount.

Maybe Yaksha was right.

Maybe it couldn't be helped.

Anne didn't want to think about this.

Especially not now, with the several cups of tea only leaving her sleepier than she'd been before. She stretched with her one good arm as she tried to shake off the murky, freezing topic and replace it with something nicer and warmer—such as the firefox beside her. Was that selfish, too?

Shut the hell up, brain.

Fortunately for her, the fleshy sponge between her ears was keen to try doing exactly that—if at the price of her dozing off into a full-blown nap. It's been so many years since she'd had one of those. Way back at her grandma's place at least, and she grew out of them rather quickly even then. It'd be quite childish, yeah, but she doubted anyone else would mind—

The heavy, gruff voice came from much closer than she'd expected, flipping over the table all her tired thoughts were being laid out on.

After Anne's heart was done calming down from its palpitations, the girl turned to see the source of the intimidating sound for herself, together with her friends. Or, at least, with Ember, Sage having dipped to hide behind her the moment she heard the stranger.

They had no business walking in as stealthily as they had with their sheer size.

The Electrivire towered above everything and everyone inside, except for the Goodra behind the counter. And even then, it was a much closer matchup than Anne had expected.

"Hello, M-Mr. Geiger!" Ember greeted the newcomer, pushing past any residual startle. It calmed her friend by proxy even if it did little to explain who the massive Electric-type was. Before the firefox could answer, though, someone else had decided to greet them first.

With a blink, Anne found herself staring four eyes to one with a Magnemite from just a few inches away. If not for Sage behind her, she would've reeled so hard she fell off the chair, instead limiting herself to 'just' gawking at the floating magnet.

Had they flown any closer to her, they would've likely snagged her glasses off her face with their passive magnetism alone.

As Anne grabbed her bearings, she saw the Electivire go from curiously watching to laughing with his entire body, the sound so much more imposing than she'd have ever expected. Not threatening, not this time, just... loud and clear, the interspersed old man coughs in it included. As he recovered, he tried to speak up again; the almost-human-but-not-quite sounds tingling her brain.

She'd heard of—and had fallen face-first into a few times—the uncanny valley effect with drawings, but wouldn't have expected it to also happen with sounds.

Thankfully, her confusion wouldn't last for much longer.

"^There ya go, Anne! My bad Geiger, didn't spot you stepping in,^" Autumn beamed at the Electivire, Despite the tension in the air, it was hard to not notice the relaxation in her mental voice compared to just a couple hours ago, though Anne had no idea what might've caused it. "^How has your morning been~?^"

The Electric-type nodded deeply at the Indeedee's words, letting Anne spot the... cap on his head. There was no way it wasn't human-made, only sparking further questions. Before she could put words to them, though, the freshly introduced Geiger spoke first, "No worries, Autumn~. But—I've heard the rumors around the place about Anne being out on a walk and thought I'd check in after yesterday's... let's be generous and call it 'proceedings'."

If there had been any more contempt in his voice, it would've been oozing down his body.

"^Hard to deny them being a waste of time, but what's done is done,^" Autumn concurred, her posture deflating before she straightened herself back up. Sure, it had been a traumatizing nightmare for most involved, but it was over now. Dwelling on the past wouldn't help anyone right now.

"At least there's that. Anyway, hello there, Anne. I've heard a fair bit about you, and have been wanting to chat with you for a while now—you alright?" Geiger added the last part after seeing the human's wide-eyed stare at him and the Magnemite beside him. He didn't want to presume it was anything more than shock, and thankfully, it turned out to be just that—at least if the girl then slowly calming down was any indication.

"~G-good morning, Mr.—Mr. Geiger.~" Some of the shock in Anne's voice was still there, despite her best effort to calm down.

Must've been quite a nervous kid, not that the Electivire could blame her.

"No need to worry, Anne, I don't bite. Much."

Geiger let out the tiniest sigh of relief as his joke had the desired effect, sending waves of giggles through the two girls and most other patrons. It was enough for the Phantump he'd spotted hiding behind Anne to poke their head out a bit, though he still had no idea who that was or why they were hiding there.

Even the Magnemite appreciated it with Autumn's translation, though 'laughter' in their case manifested as high-frequency beeping. Not the most noticeable sound in the world, but unique enough to snag the attention of most gathered, sending the little Steel-type hovering back to their safe spot—attached to Geiger's arm.

"^Oh, that's just a little one Aria ran into a while back, Geiger is looking after them. I don't think they have a name yet, but—^"

"I'm happy to say that they do now!" Geiger's smile inched that bit wider as he cut Autumn off and brought them the good news, the Indeedee especially curious about the little magnet. Seeing her interest, the Electivire followed up immediately, "Say hello to Sievert, everyone."

The name was almost as nonsensical for Anne as it was for everyone else, barring the one time she maybe overheard that word in class. As she tilted her head and tried to figure out what it meant, though, others just shrugged and nodded along. Geiger's name already made no sense to anyone, they figured he'd only want to give the little one something just as... unique.

"H-hello Si-Sye-Seevert?" Despite Ember not quite getting the name right, she refused to let that get to her, waving eagerly at the shy magnet.

Geiger chuckled at the mispronunciation but didn't comment on it—should've seen it coming. Anne and him aside, it's not like anyone else here knew the human pronunciation of that, anyway.

As her friend tried to wrangle her maw to get the human sounds just right, Anne was taken aback more and more as she squinted at Geiger's headgear.

Her eyes hadn't deceived her; it was a human cap, one with writing on it no less. The exact shade of white fabric and blue text made it tricky to read from a distance, but it only took one moment of Geiger standing still for her to be confident that she'd read the text right.

And a lot longer than that for her to gather the courage to speak up afterward.

"~I-is that a cap from the Amity Cove Power Plant?~"

It was as if a switch had flipped inside Geiger the very instant she said these words.

The Electric-type giant went quiet and stared at her with a mix of surprise, admiration, and excitement as he reached up to grab the headgear. It's been decades since he'd last heard that name, and someone other than his aging mind evoking it sprung a veritable wellspring of memories. Phone calls, briefings, the unending schematics and memos on the wall—but nothing in the past twenty-something years.

Until now.

"Indeed, Anne. Do you... do you recognize that place?" Geiger shuddered as he held out the hat for the girl to inspect, a foul idea chilling his mind. The facility had been closed for years now, and both this village and the nearby human towns were miles upon miles away from it...

Could it have been that she was a child of one of his former coworkers? A grandchild, perhaps—

"~Yeah! There's—there's an urban legend I've h-heard about an Electivire having escaped f-from there after breaking in and absorbing all the radiation to g-grow stronger, and I had no idea that it was actually true...~"

Anne found it difficult to keep on talking once Geiger was laughing loud enough for her to have a hard time hearing anyone else in the tea corner.

She leaned back at the explosion of sound and amusement, startling her with how sudden it was. With each passing moment, though, more and more of the confusion filling the tent turned into laughter to accompany Geiger's, though mostly one caused by how unexpected it was to hear him laughing this much. First Autumn, then Vivian, then even Marco and other patrons—and then, finally, Anne too.

Now that she'd said these rumors out loud, they did sound quite dumb, yeah...

For a split second, the murky self-consciousness threatened to deceive her into thinking that the Electric-type wasn't laughing at what she said but at her directly—but it was too slow.

"Ahahaha, oh the deities, I wasn't expecting any of that! Thought I'd just get forgotten, hahaha!" Geiger said, resuming his laughter the moment he'd forced the last word out.

"^Why so? I'd say you're quite unforgettable, Geiger,^" Autumn smirked. Her tone wasn't missed on Geiger, forcing the absolute slightest blush possible on his yellow-furred cheeks. It wasn't missed on anyone else around with working ears or mind either, leaving Anne second-guessing herself on if she'd really just heard the elderly Indeedee flirt in the open like that or not.

"Well, I'm awfully glad you think so, Autumn. But, let me—ahaha—let me explain myself a bit for Anne," Geiger chuckled and took a deep breath, trying his hardest to keep himself professional before the girl. For better or worse, she wasn't even paying much attention until he'd said her name, making her gaze instantly snap from the label stitched in blue thread to the mountain of an Electric-type just a few feet away from her.

He had her attention; now for a brief rundown.

"I never broke into there, nor did I ever—pfft—nor did I ever try basking in the reactor's glow, but I did work there for many years. When they closed the facility down, I was meant to be sent to another power plant on the other side of Unova," Geiger explained, his voice growing calmer and calmer despite the lingering joviality as the bittersweet memories sedated him. "But, thanks to my boss' intervention, I wasn't. He helped me get away and reported my ball as missing."

Anne gasped quietly at the explanation as she nodded, entranced. Hardly as bombastic as the playground myths and scary stories would have her believe, but even more awe-inspiring because of their truthfulness. "~That's... I-I didn't know that was possible.~"

"Oh, it wasn't—not according to their rules, at least. I'm sure he got into a bunch of trouble because of that, but... he's smart. Was smart, I suppose; he's almost certainly dead by now. Either way, he very much knew what he was getting into. I wish he didn't have to, but I'll be thankful to him for the rest of my life." Geiger grew calmer still, up until the realization of the passage of time. It took him more focus than he thought he still had left in him to just clench his eyes shut and push through the harrowing conclusion without letting the sadness show, but he managed.

Barely.

"~That's—that's really nice of him.~"

Anne's innocence distracted the Electivire from any further sogginess about this topic. That's right, it really was nice of him, and it was for the best for Geiger to focus on that instead of moping about never getting to see his boss again.

In the public, at least.

As hard as he tried to hide his downturn in mood, it was still noticeable for the psychics in the room, and that included even Ember. It wasn't strong enough for her to diagnose what sparked it, but the fox still felt it, pulling her friend into a tight hug. She also felt the constant unease coming from behind Anne, with the Phantump still too skittish to even try anything but peeking out from time to time.

Was Sage afraid of Geiger? Regardless of if that was the case, Autumn already seemed to be helping her out—at least if the dim greenish glow holding one of the ghostly girl's hands was any sign.

Perfect opportunity for him to bring up a new, lighter topic. "Anyhow! I've been curious about a couple of things going on back in the human world for a while, and was wondering if you could help me answer them, Anne."

The human girl blinked at the swerve, finding herself listening intently. She didn't know much, but 'goings on with humanity at large' should be something she could at least give a partial answer. "~O-of course! What d-do you want to know, Mr. Geiger?~"

"First things first—has the Internet become this massive, important invention in the meantime?"

The entire tea corner was plunged into dumbfounded silence in response, the utterly unknown word sounding like gibberish to all the natives. Even translating it proved tricky for Autumn. It at least seemed to refer to a concept that was present in Anne's head, even if the Indeedee had no idea where to even begin with understanding it.

Anne was almost as surprised as everyone else, but for an entirely opposite reason.

It took her a moment to remember that the Internet wasn't just a force of nature and that it had been created by humans. She might've never had the opportunity to use it personally outside of computer classes, but its spread and influence were impossible to downplay. "~Yes, yes it has!~"

She considered asking how he knew about it, but she didn't even have to.

"A-HA! Knew it; wonder if Jones ever ended up cashing that bet. Oh, suppose an explanation wouldn't hurt—we had Internet long before civilians ever got their hands on it, and there were always a couple of dopes who swore that it would never amount to anything beyond yet another piece of military tech to be classified and forgotten about." Thinking back to that time and to the many arguments between his coworkers had Geiger grinning, glad that some of their hunches turned out to be correct.

"^What's that 'Internet' thing you're talking about, Geiger?^" Autumn spoke for everyone gathered, their shared confusion downright palpable.

Geiger turned towards Anne with the most dumbfounded tone most had ever heard him use, the sound unlike him it gave them whiplash. "Oh, it's... hmm. Good gods, that's a pickle to explain in simple terms. You got any ideas on how to word it, Anne?"

"~Uhh... no, I-I don't think so. I-I guess it's like a—like a web for exchanging information?~" Anne was only slightly less at a loss for words, and the follow-up question didn't help any, either.

"Ohh, is it like telepathy? Or like an actual big spider web?" Ember leaned into her friend as she sought clarification, receiving nothing but meandering 'uhhh's in return.

Not a concept he could ever begin to explain in any comprehensive way at such short notice, but... that didn't mean he couldn't do it given enough time. The Electric-type smirked as he glanced over at Autumn, "I mentioned something similar to it with human long-distance communication a couple of days back, but it's not exactly that. Would need to gather my words first, but... I suppose I'd be willing to go in-depth over something warm together some other day~."

It was Autumn's turn to blush this time, the redness on her cheeks clear to see despite her best efforts. As much as she appreciated that answer—and she appreciated it a lot—there was still one part about it she wanted to change, "^O-oh, I'd love to! Why not today, though? We'll be heading towards our burrow now; we'd love for you both to come along!^"

The excitement in her voice had Geiger chuckle as the Magnemite beside him tried withdrawing further away from the crowd. "Thank you for the offer dear, but I think it's best we keep it until some other day. Last thing I want Anne to deal with after yesterday's torture session is me looming over her all day long. And Sievert here has had enough crowds for today too, I think."

Autumn's hype palpably faded by the word, but it didn't take long for Geiger to reignite it all back.

"I wouldn't mind trying something tomorrow if you'd be up for it, though~."

Immediately, the fastest nodding the Indeedee had ever done in her life, accompanied by a wide smile, shining bright despite how weathered by age her face was. "^Yes, I'd love to!^"

"That's settled then! Alright, now just the other question I had on my mind before I let you all go—the sky's getting ugly outside and I'd hate to keep you all waiting. Anne, would you happen to know what my name means?"

Ember might have spent the last couple of minutes rolling her eye at how sappy Geiger and Autumn were, but her friend found it nothing but charming. Charming, and surprising—wouldn't have expected old people to still be interested in... well, that probably counted as dating. She'd only ever associated them with books, cookies, and dead spouses.

Anne didn't need Geiger to repeat himself, but wasn't sure how to answer right away. It was a word she recognized well, but trying to fetch the exact definition out of the half-forgotten depths of her mind proved more challenging than she had thought. She knew he wasn't expecting the dictionary definition from her, but felt bad about responding with anything less than that.

Seemed she'd have to, though.

"~I-I think it has to do with measuring radioactivity. Like there are these Geiger counters that measure it and make cracking noises when they detect it—~"

"Aaaah, so a dosimeter?" Geiger leaned in as Anne answered his lifelong mystery, his obvious excitement not helping much with keeping her cool.

Especially since that wasn't a word she'd recognized at all, and could only hope was the correct answer.

"~I-I think so, yes,~" Anne answered. To her immediate relief, the Electivire took that response at face value, gaze scanning across the ceiling as he chewed through the revelation.

Then, he stopped, slowly looked over at the freshly named Sievert attached to his arm,

And laughed once more, continuing to do so even after he'd given everyone their 'goodbye's' and 'take care's' and left.

With Geiger taking his leave, Anne's impromptu group didn't stick around for much longer, either. Everything the adults had to chat about they already long since had, and the rest would have to be found out on the fly. It wasn't enough to calm anyone down, especially not Marco—Anne wasn't familiar enough with Gallade anatomy to know that with absolute certainty, but she could've sworn he was much less tense than this when they had arrived—but it was the best they could all hope for.

And whether it would prove enough, it remained to be seen.

Much the same was true of the ever-uncertain skies above their heads, to the group's chagrin.

The typical wintry off-whites above them were replaced with darker and darker grays, creeping in from all around. It wasn't raining, not yet, but all the clouds above looked like they were a single whim away from unleashing an absolute downpour over them all. Of liquid water at that, if the warmth in the air was any sign.

Just about the only time in Anne's life where she actively wished for the weather to be even colder than it already was.

Nothing they could do about it—at least without being noticed by nearby human towns—which left them redoubling their pace towards the 'burrow' Autumn had mentioned earlier. The choice of words left Anne a bit... uncertain. She doubted she was an all-out claustrophobe or anything, but the idea of sleeping in a narrow cave was profoundly uncomfortable all the same.

And no, of course, it had nothing to do with her staying up way too late at her grandma's house one time and watching a documentary about cavers getting trapped underground, of course not!

In an attempt to distract herself from memories that had stolen somewhere in the mid two-digit number of nights of sleep, Anne diverted her attention to the ghostly girl floating beside her. Sage hadn't said anything since they left the tea corner, and felt much tenser than before—already a worrisome sight, but her earlier fear didn't help either.

Hell, if she could tell the younger girl was afraid of Geiger, then any semblance of subtlety was long since out the window.

"~Sage?~"

Ahead of them, Yaksha spared only a briefest glance over his shoulder, but only that. Her half-whisper perked the ghostly girl out of her idle hovering, wooden body shaking as she hovered into the human, holding her hand tight. "~M-mhm? What's up, Anne?~"

A fair bit of exhaustion in her voice, but also some anxiety. Suppose she was still young enough to need naps—when she died, at least. Anne had no idea whether needs like that persisted into the afterlife, but Sage offered one argument for that hypothesis.

"~J-just wanted to ask—did you get scared earlier when Mr. Geiger started talking?~" Anne kept her voice down, anticipating Sage freaking out about her fears having been noticed.

Instead, the younger girl just nodded idly and explained herself, "~His voice is scary.~"

It was an answer that explained precious little—but at the same time, just enough for Anne's mind to get to thinking. Scary voice? Sure, Geiger was imposing like that, but that should've faded soon after, it's not like he was outright shouting at them all the time or something. Something about his voice, then?

That would explain 'what', but not 'why', and there Anne was still uncertain—at least until she thought back to Sage's scared reaction when she heard Marco speak. Not as prominent, but still present before Ember distracted her away. Another piece of the puzzle, but an awkward one. Marco's and Geiger's voices were almost nothing alike except for sounding masculine when translated, a mild baritone and a deep bass, respectively.

Could it have been that?

No way; Yaksha was with them all the time and he was... hmm. His voice was... not like these two—dryer, more ghostly and distorted, higher pitched, almost like a falsetto. Not enough to trigger that fear, it seemed. Anne hadn't seen Sage have that fearful reaction to any other voice except for these two, and aside from them being masculine, she couldn't think of anything they had in common.

If her hunch was true, then Sage would turn out afraid of Garret, too...

It was a sad thought, especially with how kind the Grimmsnarl had been towards her. Anne hoped she'd get to see him again in not too long—and Aria too once she felt better, of course.

Any thoughts about the Dark-type aside, though, her revelation also made the choice of Marco as the two ghosts' guide into Lillywood... less than advisable. Then again, he was never the first choice and was rather the best option they had on hand, so couldn't really afford to be picky. Hopefully, Yaksha being there would help her out, too.

Either way, Sage was getting a big hug here and now, as big as Anne could manage with one arm.

"~Hehe, that tickles!~" The Phantump giggled, breaking through the group's silence, adorning it with smiles at her happy, squirmy reaction.

With the quiet already gone, Autumn took the initiative and walked up to the girls, eying them out with a wide, tired smile. "^How are you doing, girls?^"

"~I'm okay, Mrs. Autumn!~" Despite her earlier gloom, Sage had no difficulties getting back to her usual excited self. Sure, the Electrivire had scared her a bit, but she'd still be going home in just a few hours!

The Indeedee's smile strained, but just barely held at feeling that thought.

"^Yup! Really hope the weather won't get any worse until then, already looking quite dreadful. Ugh, snow's gonna start melting overnight, won't it...?^"

As Autumn shuddered at the idea of having to wade in freezing slush for the next few days, Marco's thoughts about skies turning dark went the other way. Sure, it'd be ugly, but maybe it'd be for the best?

The Gallade took a large breath as he tried to relax his posture, looking down at the older girl and speaking up, "^Anne. Do you think it would help us avoid attention if it snowed or rained today?^"

Anne blinked at a question this... obvious, but didn't mind answering it. She supposed it made some sense, after all.

"~Well, it'd be cold and nasty for you all, b-but yeah. Nobody's gonna be leaving their houses if it's this cold and raining, even with an umbrella. And...~" she paused and counted the past few days with the information the Blissey at the clinic gave her, the best possible conclusion perking her up a bit. "~And it's Sunday today too, so even fewer people are gonna be out after dark!~"

"~It's Sunday today?~" Sage tilted her head at her friend's words, staring in unexpectedly genuine confusion.

Anne double-checked her count just to be sure—and sure enough, she got it right the first time. "~Yeah, it's Sunday, Sage.~"

"~I thought it was Friday.~"

Sage's perfectly deadpan delivery left Anne waiting for a follow-up, either the punchline of a joke or reasoning for it not being Sunday. Instead, the two just stared at each other for a while, the silence growing oppressively awkward in a matter of seconds. Soon enough, the older girl couldn't bear it anymore, speaking up just to clear the air, "~Why?~"

"~I don't know.~"

...

Oh.

"^What's a 'Sunday'?^" Autumn butted in, trying to help with the uneasy tension in the air. Satisfying her curiosity about some more human terms was a welcome bonus.

"~It's a day of the week, M-Mrs. Autumn!" Sage chimed in to explain, entirely undeterred by the previous awkwardness. She clarified exactly nothing.

Anne was about to try giving her own, much more comprehensive answer before something caught her attention from the nearby rooftop. Or rather, someone, the familiar cooing making her gaze jump up to meet Blossom's, smiles filling both their faces. Before the human could greet the lil' owl, the latter took off from her post and flew down. To her immediate regret, there didn't seem to be anywhere to perch on that was anywhere close to Anne's eye level; the awful freezing snow aside.

Which left option B.

"Hi, Anne! Oh my gosh, are you gonna be staying here for good!?" Blossom delivered her chirps with all the excitement she could produce, amplified further by perching on Marco's silvery crest to his unamused stare.

Marco persevered—anything to keep the little ones happy, especially with him sensing the Dartrix's internal conflict about where to land—but only barely. Anne was unsure how to respond without breaking into a rude laughter at his expense.

Thankfully, Autumn had her covered, "^Yes sweetie, Anne is staying with us! Elders decided on that yesterday.^"

Blossom nodded with all the excitement of a child finally being in on the big events going on in the world around her for the first time in her life. "Yes, I saw! I even tried to listen in, but couldn't hear anything!"

Marco kept himself from speaking up, but that didn't extend to not facepalming out of Blossom's field of view.

"^Sweetie, you're not supposed to eavesdrop, these are meant to be confidential,^" Autumn explained, biting her tongue to not laugh out at her son-in-law's reaction. To some extent, she felt much the same, but was much more keen on helping the girl's confusion—even if it was about matters she thought self-explanatory.

And then, Anne looked over her shoulder to check the loud buzzing coming from nearby and gasped, drawing the others' attention immediately.

As scary as it was for Anne to suddenly see a Vespiquen behind her from less than a foot away, the rest of the group felt a gradient of emotions spanning from uncertainty to unamusement. Autumn took it upon herself to present the latter, glaring at the Bug-type. "^Hello, Liz.^"

The words were enough to interrupt the Vespiquen's current routine—namely, measuring Anne from all around using a string with a bunch of knots on it, calculating values unknown and unknowable. With her focus broken, it was Liz's turn to stare with disapproval at Autumn, only adding to the latter's annoyance.

The Indeedee didn't want to be the one to renege first, but she knew that if not for that, this staring contest would last forever.

"^Liz, maybe you could introduce yourself to Anne instead of sneaking up on her,^" Autumn forced out. The deadpan flatness in her voice wasn't any more difficult to make out for Anne than for its intended recipient, eliciting the most monotone buzz the human girl had ever heard.

It didn't help any with her confusion, but the introduction that followed did, at least. "Liz. Quartermaster. I keep track of our resource utilization and production. Need to take count of your size and how much food you're going to eat. May I continue now?" The Vespiquen strained her words, aiming them squarely at Autumn. It almost made the Indeedee snap back with something, but she kept her snark contained.

This time.

"^Yes you may, Liz. Just please explain with words if you need Anne to do something for you—^"

"Stand still. Back straight. Limbs straight along your body," Liz ordered, wasting no time for courtesy as she continued with her measuring string and grooves on her horns. At least; before she noticed Autumn's brown eyes drilling into her once more. "...Please."

About the most Autumn—or anyone else—could expect from the Vespiquen, she supposed.

The Indeedee sighed as she reached a paw to rub along the bridge of her short snout. If nothing else, Liz was good with doing all the number crunching she had to do once and not bothering people about that afterward until strictly needed.

Anne seemed to be taking it well, too—past the initial shock, at least. It was amusing to keep track of her thoughts at being scanned so closely, bringing forth mental images of various measuring devices, many of them transparent, somehow, and... other humans with the same eye coverings as she had, but much larger, combined with buck teeth.

Taken together, human weirdness probably outdid Liz's quirks—

*RUMBLE...*

The distant thunder startled everyone but the diligent quartermaster, sending shivers down Anne's body. Autumn just sighed. Sure enough, the weather looked like it would be unpleasant later today. Hopefully, the human clothes Anne had in mind for Marco would help with that a bit.

Oh, speaking of.

"^Oh, Marco, before we forget and the rain comes down on us! Could you take the rest of Anne's items from the clinic and move them to our burrow?^" Autumn turned on a heel towards her son-in-law, finding him comfortably Blossom-less and looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

"^All of them, or specific—^"

Before he could even finish, Autumn cut him off by shaking her head. She explained soon after, aiming her words at him and Anne in equal measure, "^Everything. She's gonna be staying with us there, after all.^"

Marco nodded, Sage tilted her head, Ember gasped in joy, Yaksha didn't react, Liz jotted the piece of data down deep inside her insect brain, and Anne... looked at Autumn with uncertainty. The bespoke 'burrow' was more than just today's destination then, leaving her unnerved.

With how neat the rest of the village was, she really hoped the family dwelling would follow suit. Both because of how uncomfortable narrow spaces made her, and because she'd hate to be an even bigger burden than she already had been from the get-go in forcing them to change the burrow to accommodate her...

The Fighting-type caught himself right before he was about to head out, an important thought sparking under his skullcap. "^What if she'll need the medics to take another look at her later today?^"

"^Ah, good call! Ask about that too while you're there, fingers crossed you'll be good for the day Anne—last thing we want is for you to have to trudge through the slush that's coming just to get another bandage check,^" Autumn chuckled at the mental image as the human girl shuddered. Ember wasted no time helping her friend with any shaking, be it fear or cold-induced, while Marco finally headed out, leaving the group one member lighter for the time being.

A part of Anne wondered what in the world was the Vespiquen still doing with her. Surely she would've already gotten everything—

"Is this your final shape, human?" Liz buzzed the question out, not pausing her measuring even for a second.

"^Anne,^" Autumn corrected.

"Akhne."

The human cared about her name being butchered much less than she did about the confusing question she had been asked moments prior. "~Umm... w-what do you mean by that?~"

"Will you change in shape or size, be it by evolution or some other process, over the next five years?" The Vespiquen enunciated; the gesture both noticed and appreciated by Anne.

Guess this 'quartermaster' could explain herself if she really wanted to.

"~I-I will grow by a few inches—~"

"Show," Liz instructed, paying close attention to what the girl did afterwards. It felt weird to have so much focus be on her shaking hand of all things, but Anne pushed on regardless, raising it until it lay flat at what she hoped was 5'1". As close an estimate as she could make with her only reference point being her mother's and grandma's heights—hopefully the exact value wouldn't matter since she was just predicting the future, anyway.

And with her growth spurt coming any day now, Liz would be able to see it for herself.

"^Oh? With how tall you already are, I didn't think you got any more height left in you, Anne,^" Autumn said with mild, but genuine surprise. It made her wonder how big would the tallest humans be if even the girl beside her towered over almost all of them. Even if much of their size was not as impressive as it would've otherwise been with them being so thin, it still left quite an impact—

...

The Indeedee shuddered with her entire body at sensing the nearby aura move so suddenly and intensely, mind and eyes alike turning to look at what had happened. Ember followed soon after, gasping once she'd connected all the pieces together in her head and clinging closer to her friend.

Anne wasn't far behind either—but she was much more confused than the other two.

Cinder showing herself again was appreciated just for the sake of Anne knowing where the vixen she still had a hard time trusting was, but the rest of the scene raised more questions than it answered. In front of the Fire-type stood an Espurr, barely visible from the other end of the street in the for-them-waist-high snow. They were facing her, surrounded by Cinder's psychic glow. Nothing was happening, but with how tense Autumn and Ember had gotten at the sight, Anne wasn't sure if she wanted to think about what 'should' have happened instead...

Her head was confused, but her legs screamed for her to run.

Before the situation could grow any more anxious, someone else showed up, diffusing much of the built-up tension. Anne couldn't quite recognize them right away—the body was quite like the blue Meowstic, which gender that corresponded to lost in the recesses of her mind, but ears weren't. They looked brown, as if they were—

...

Oh shit, they were wooden.

Were these prosthetics? Had they lost their ears at some point because of some scrap with wild mons? Did—oh gods, did a human do that to them? Anne remembered hearing in one newspaper or another about dumb people still occasionally doing that nowadays despite it being pretty blatant cruelty.

Regardless of what had happened for them to end up this way, they were scolding the absolute ears off of what was presumably their child. The latter was no slouch though, the two of them first talking, and then shouting at each other in what felt like a downpour of ever more emotional meows.

And then; the Meowstic stopped and turned to face her.

As unnerving as seeing the Espurr facing her was earlier, their parent came off very differently. Ears down, much more relaxed posture, willingness to take a couple of steps closer in a way that felt hesitant, but not angry or hateful.

Anne still had no idea what was going on, but figured she could at least greet them.

Her eyes jumped back and forth between the Meowstic and the Espurr as she waved at the former. They shuddered at her gesture, taking her briefly aback, before… returning it themselves with a shaky paw.

Hopefully, a good sign.

Either way, once they were satisfied greeting her, they turned around to Cinder and their child and meowed a couple more words. Anne had no idea what she expected to happen next, but the psychic kitten being lifted into the air, still fully enveloped with the firefox's reddish aura, and hovered around the corner before the other two followed wasn't it.

Unnerving, but ultimately just—Autumn?

Even once the cats and the fox were done, the Indeedee kept staring daggers into the spot they had just departed from. Her expression was angrier than Anne had ever seen it, much angrier. On her other side, Ember looked unnerved, her embrace having grown so tight in the meantime Anne wondered how in the world did she not feel it earlier.

The Vespiquen had left at some point, presumably to get away from the growing tension and to drown her annoyances in Vivian's brandy.

"~What happened?~" Anne asked nervously, her mind suggesting more and more harrowing possibilities. Was it just a family argument, or—or did that Espurr despise her, and she was almost attacked in broad daylight with company around her? The latter sounded both too scary and too silly to be true; there's no way that someone would've tried that, but if not that then—

"Oh deeeear. Baaaaad moooment?"

Anne had no idea it was possible for a voice this soft and old to startle so many people all at once.

Once she and the two psychics beside her had finished getting over their startles, they turned around to face the Grass-type. Anne's eyes went wide at seeing a Lilligant just hanging out here, head full of memories of watching beauty pageants on TV with her grandma featuring their kin—among others. And her flower was in full bloom too, something even professionals fumbled from time to time.

...

Guess actually being free and among friends helped a lot in minimizing stress, huh? And the cloak over her body helped with the cold as well, held tightly shut with one leafy hand.

"^Oh Lavender, hello there. No, it's—it's not a bad moment, don't worry. Did something happen?^" Autumn asked, tension and active attempts to get rid of it oozing through her mental voice.

"I wrapped up the shaaaawl you asked fooor, aaaand wanted to deliver it to the giiiirl herself!" The Grass-type turned to face Anne, her almost-invisible smile growing wide. Her free hand unwrapped what the human thought to be a part of her cape.

It wasn't exactly the same, not with being so leafy and dry, but... her voice was quite similar to grandma Lisa's. Anne didn't know why that realization struck her; it wasn't relevant, but... it still made her feel just that bit warmer.

And if the sheer amount of knitted cloth being unwrapped from around Lavender was any sign, she'd end up much more than just a bit warmer, soon. By the time the Grass-type was done grabbing it all, it looked the size of a blanket; the all-natural fabric stained with a gradient from bright greens to dark oranges. For a few moments, Anne could only stare at it, uncertain what all this was about—

Only for Ember's giggle to clarify it all, "Hehehe, she made it for you, Anne!"

"Indeeeeed!" Lavender stressed her follow-up, holding the bundled fabric up even higher and giving it a little wave.

Anne stared wide-eyed at the gift as her mind spun in a circle, left dumbfounded about how to respond. It was one thing to be told that this presumed article of clothing, this product of so much labor, was for her—and another still for that fact to really sink in. She'd only been here for a few days; there was no way anyone would just decide to gift her stuff on a whim, not something this special!

"^But that's exactly what she did, Anne!^" The Braixen whispered, holding her friend even closer.

Ember's mental whisper only added further fuel for the fire of emotions thrashing in Anne's mind. It also emboldened her enough to finally reach out and grab the knitted bundle, Autumn's psychic intervention helping her spread it wide and get a better look at what it was.

A large, colorful shawl, sized for her. Made for her. The first article of clothing made with any amount of care for her in almost three years.

With her left arm immobile and folded under her sweater, Anne had to be helped with putting it on, something both psychics were more than glad to assist with as much as they could. Soft, and comfortably weighed, and pleasant to the touch, and warm, and...

A-and...

Anne's sniffles took the rest of the group aback as they all awaited a reaction, Lavender most of all. The Grass-type was about to speak up, immediately fretting that she'd unknowingly made a mistake with the sizing—

Only to be pulled into a one-armed hug before she could respond.

Her legs might've screamed at her for crouching and half her body still ached. But none of that mattered, none of it could. Anne had to thank this villager, this—this total stranger for her generosity, and this was the only way she could do it beyond just idle words.

"~Th-th—*sniff*—thank you...~"

Thankfully, Lavender took it well.

"Awwwwwww, sweeeeeetie! You're veeeery welcome! Do you liiiike it?" Lavender beamed as she returned the hug with all the strength her aged body could provide, appreciating Anne's body warmth immensely.

"~I-it's p-perfect, I can't thank you enough—~"

Immediately, the Lilligant shook her head, the petals of her flower flapping against Anne's face. "Allll is goooood! I'm glaaaaaad you liiiike it, and that youuuuuu're here!"

To Anne's surprise, she believed Lavender's words.

As the human girl let go of the seamstress before being helped back to her feet by her friend, the Indeedee chimed in, realizing one part that didn't quite add up. "^How'd you find us here, Lavender?^"

The Lilligant perked up at her before softly laughing, orange eyes scanning the roofs of the nearby buildings. "Ohhhh, Sol had tipped meeee off! Heeeee's beeeeeen watching oveeeeeer youuuu for a whiiiile nooow! Sooooool! Where aaaaare youuuu!?"

As Autumn narrowed her eyes and looked around, she caught a white and brown blur in her peripheral vision, psychics focusing in an instant. The Whimsicott was much too fast for her to grab directly, but nothing an artificial gust of wind couldn't help with. With an instantaneous green flare, the wind-veiled Fairy-type was tossed against the wall he was flying next to, before harmlessly bouncing off it and falling into the snow.

That's what you get for following us.

"Sol? Soooooool, quit foooooling around, silly!" Lavender chided with a disapproving shake. As she headed off to check up on the snow-diving Whimsicott in the distance, the group got going again.

Much to the gratitude of Anne's strained legs, they were already on the final stretch, their destination only a couple turns away.

And once they'd made the last one, a clearing in front of a hill awaited them.

Its sheer size alone was enough to make it stick out of its barren surroundings. The towering oak growing from its tip towered over all other nearby trees, downright radiant in the orange light of the looming sunset, even without any leaves to grace it. For a while, Anne thought it was just a local landmark, denoting the edge of the village.

And then; she spotted the doorway embedded into the side of the hill; and realized Autumn was leading them there.

"~I-is that the burrow you had mentioned?~" Anne whispered, excitement seeping into her voice despite her earlier worries. The fantasy she'd been imagining on and off for the last few days suddenly became terrifyingly real. It was one thing to be abstractly told that she would stay in this magical wonderland village while she lay waking up in her bed,

"^Yes Anne, yes it is!^"

It was another to be at Aria's doorstep.

Her pace slowed with every step as she approached the front door in a mix of exhaustion and emotion. Ember was doing her best to support her through both, snuggling by her side throughout the ordeal. As barren and downright miserly as the burrow's entrance was, the warm, orange light pouring in through the gaps between the door and the frame it sat in betrayed its homeliness, growing clearer and clearer to see as the sun set around them.

And then, before she knew it, Anne stood right before it.

Sage and Yaksha watched, confused, as the human girl just stood there for a while, quivering in place. The Phantump wanted to ask what was wrong, and the Banette was of half a mind to push past the dumb child and just walk in there himself, but neither of them acted.

*knock knock, knock*

They didn't need to.

*crooaaaaaaaak*

Anne was home.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Interlude VIII: Drifter


Interlude VIII: Drifter



"*shhhh*—ou know what it is, just an afternoon with my wife!"

The roar of canned laughter floods the living room before giving way to harsh hissing once more. Above it, the black-and-white image of a talk show grows blurry as static devours it, erasing whatever meaning it still had. A few moments later, the broadcast fights back, pushing through the noise and distortion, yearning to be seen for just one more moment.

But nobody is watching.

The television's pale glow pierces the muffled darkness of the living room, brought on by the thick blinds obscuring every window in sight. All one needs to bring the space back to life is to stand up and walk these few feet, to grasp the grimy cords.

But it is too late.

In front of the TV set rests a well-worn armchair, its once blue fabric covered with stains the color of dirt, blood and pus. On it, a mound of cloth and sludge, a pile of regret and decay, what was once a person wrapped tight in what was once a blanket. Around it, empty plastic wrappers and glass bottles, their contents long forgotten and devoured—first by their owner, then by microorganisms decomposing them.

What remains of the human's head keeps staring at the device before it, the receiver's light illuminating the many shades of decay covering the skin. Sometimes, it twitches just a bit as another patch of sinew holding it together turns into mush. Aside from that, there is no motion in the room, no change.

Not in days.

Not in years.

*knock knock knock*

The muffled sound eclipses the TV static despite being so much quieter, stirring flakes of dust from the garbage strewn across every flat surface. For the first time in weeks, there is a shift in the putrid air, beyond the miasma of death and waste growing ever more intense. Tension rises in the motionless space, begging for the external influence to leave it be, to let it decay into nothingness evermore.

But it won't.

*knock knock knock*

Another three strikes against the front door, its mechanism long since half-devoured by corrosion. Soon after, a pair of muffled voices outside, chatting with each other, and a low, animalistic growl, their intricacies falling on the abandoned house's deaf ears. The world demands presence, the pile of decomposing flesh demands closure.

At last, motion.

A grayish hand phases through the stained, crusty blanket enveloping the corpse, and another one follows moments later. After it comes one leg, then the other, with only the inanimate TV set to witness their appearance. The half-formed, immaterial entity shudders and stops; it wants to go no further. No thoughts grace it, no memories—only the emotions that used to comprise them.

Hatred.

Guilt.

Regret.

*knock knock knock*

And yet, What Is must continue its crawl, to depart the cocoon of What Was and What Will Never Be. The quietest of metallic jingles fill the air as its head pushes through, freeing the rest of itself from the once-body that once held it. It falls from the armchair onto the trash-covered floor; the digging of shards of plastic and glass into its woven skin overlooked in the horror of steadily building consciousness.

And then; it opens its eyes.

Their dim, pink glow sweeps the room, taking in hundreds of objects it used to know but doesn't. It stares but does not see, the decomposing environment around it reduced to naught but visual noise and an incomprehensible blur of shapes, all bathed in shadows.

At last, it turns to look up at the seat it had just crawled out of, at what remained of what it once was, of what he once was.

He feels nothing. Not yet.

*knock knock knock,* "~Mr. Armstrong?~"

The muffled sounds come together into words, understood and yet incoherent. Name he recognizes or not, someone's still knocking on the door. The ghost's body turns towards the house's front door and takes the first step of many, driven by subconscious impulses long erased. Each little movement disturbs the mounds of trash and grime, sending clouds of dust floating into the air.

He's too focused to notice, too stunned by his own sudden existence.

One step, another, finally out of arm's reach of the padded seat. To his left, a book sprawled open on top of the mound of junk, its contents all but forgotten to his conscious mind despite the title on the cover remaining legible. Something about an encyclopedia, something about spirits.

The sight to his right takes too much of his attention for him to even try thinking about it.

A chair lying on the floor bent and discarded. Beside it, a small desk, its surface covered with envelopes. A few still sealed, many opened and disemboweled. Some of their contents lie in a heap behind the desk, crumpled and torn. Some in a pile off to the side, sodden with tears and blood.

And in the center, the letters never sent, the words forever unsaid.

*knock knock knock,* "~Mr. Armstrong, this is the Mistralton Police Department. Are you there?~"

At last, the sound distracts the ghost away from the piles of letters. He resumes his journey through the dead building, taking in the sights one after another. On the wall to his right, political paraphernalia for the last few elections, their bold slogans ringing hollow amidst the decay. An unending chant with a different refrain each time, a different group to blame for the woes of the world and the economy. Unionists, immigrants, queers, pagans, women, racial minorities.

Who it was, it mattered not—as long as there was someone to hate, to channel one's anger towards.

Beneath each slogan, a photo of the associated candidate, drilling into him with their hollow smiles. Into his eyes, into his mind, uncovering the half-digested flashes of him walking along with them, of offering them his unconditional faith and support, the power of all the resentment his weary body could fit.

And then; came consequences.

His spectral legs keep wading through trash, each step easier and easier once he finally turns the corner into the atrium. Fewer wrappers and discarded food here, more boxes and heaps of unopened letters. In the distance, his destination. He can't make out much from behind the frosted glass, just a couple of dark blobs against the light gray background. They shift from side to side, turn to each other, sometimes even walk away for a moment or two, before inevitably approaching the front again.

*knock knock knock,* "~Mr. Armstrong, your daughter called us to perform a wellness check. Are you there, Mr. Armstrong?~"

The words freeze him in place, one of them in particular. His eyes unfocus as he stares at the mound of envelopes in front of the door, the awareness of what some of them are desperately trying to claw at his mind. He keeps it at bay, just barely, and pushes on.

His body needs no air, and yet his breaths deepen with every step. The reality of where and what he is starts creeping up on him, made terrifying by the little he knows, and especially by everything he doesn't, not anymore. With utmost focus, he resists looking just to the right, to the wall covered with rectangular patches of discoloration, and to the one photo that still hangs there.

A picture of a woman rests askew in its frame. Hastily put together after being torn, enveloped in a web of creases, in damage from being first crumpled and tossed and then dug up in panic from a trash bin. Behind it, obscured, is a photo of a boy, once displayed as a matter of fact, then out of hateful spite.

Nobody else is left.

Nobody.

Nobody nobody nobody nobody nobody He stands before the door, up to his waist in letters. Too short to reach the peephole, but he does so anyway. Before he knows it, his pink eye is level with it, trying desperately to focus on the bright image. Two men in police uniforms looking around bored and checking the time, and an Absol behind them.

Suddenly, the latter turns to stare straight at him, and catches the humans' attention. They sigh in relief and turn to face him, offering weary, uncertain smiles and as professional a voice as they still can.

"~Mr. Armstrong, there you are! This is the Mistralton Police Department. Your daughter called us to perform a wellness check—could you open the door, Mr. Armstrong?~"

His arm reaches down without even thinking as his head pounds to the rhythm of a long-dead heart. He hurts, it hurts; what is he; where is he; why is he here—

The rusted metal attached to the handle creaks, and the door skews open, carrying with it the reek trapped within. One breath later, it hits the two men outside, sending them dry heaving as they back off; eyes bulge as they look up into the house.

Inside, a feral Banette.

The Absol knows what they have to do, pushing past their humans and their disgust alike as their horn flickers with pitch-black energy. The ghost's terrified wail fills the decrepit building as they turn to run away—through the trash, through the walls, through the miles of suburbia.

And then, many hours later, he stops. Around him, darkness. Of the woods, of the night.

Of a world that is no longer his home.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 33: Home


Chapter 33: Home



Each croak of the steps under Anne's feet sent another jolt through her. Excitement, anticipation, concern about the structural stability of this dwelling, all mixed in wildly varying rates. Just a few steps later, though, all gave into relief at what this burrow turned out to actually be.

Planks lined the room's walls and floors alike, except for stone and gravel around the hearth at its far side. Not all the same kind, the mismatch in shades of wood looking a bit awkward—and yet, just right at the same time. Figures they couldn't afford to be picky with building materials. The simple doors along the central room's sides were curious, but Anne's attention was snagged by something else before she could investigate them further.

Or rather, someone else.

Garret and Aria stood beside the cauldron, bathed in the bright orange light of the homely flames. As the Dark-type split his focus between working on the meal and holding his wife close, the Gardevoir took her time waking up with a few slow blinks, followed by a yawn. And then, once she'd sensed what it was that had stirred her up, a wide, tired smile aimed towards the incoming group, Anne especially.

"Good evening, Anne," Aria spoke with her physical voice, putting her utmost effort into not breaking out into yet another yawn.

The mention of the girl finally snapped Garret out of his cooking duties, his toothy expression widening as he watched everyone pile in. He couldn't spare an arm to wave at them right now, but doing so with individual loose strands of fur all around his body ought to have sufficed. "Hello everyone! Thank goodness I've made enough for the next couple days if we're gonna be having guests!"

A faint blush went through Anne's expression at the remark—and then another one at the realization that she probably wasn't thought of as a guest.

The two ghosts tailing the others were unexpected, but someone ought to know them, and that was enough for Garret. His wife was more confused, though, raising an eyebrow first at the Banette, and then at the Indeedee once she'd realized her involvement in this.

"^I'll explain over dinner, doncha worry,^" Autumn explained telepathically, leaving her daughter-in-law with no choice but to sigh and nod along. An elaboration was in order, but Aria wasn't rushing for it.

"~A-are you okay, Mrs. Aria?~" Anne worried as she took a couple steps closer; the Gardevoir's antics earlier in the day were still fresh in her mind. Even ignoring that, though, she wasn't looking particularly encouraging—not while this exhausted.

The Gardevoir couldn't deny not quite being back to her usual self. And so; she didn't. "I'm a bit disheveled, but... I'm better now. A lot better, which I suppose only speaks to how rough this morning was," Aria admitted with a chuckle, shuddering at the tattered memories of her standoff with Cinder at the clinic as her husband held her closer. "I'm—I'm not sure when I'll be back to how I was before, unfortunately. Slept almost all day long and I'm still exhausted..."

"The answer's 'as long as it takes', then! And we'll be here for as long as you need us, honey," Garret chimed in, his individual hairs caressing Aria from all around. Didn't make it any easier for her to keep her eyes open with how pleasant it felt, but something told her nobody minded.

There was one more thing she needed to bring up before she could let herself recede into full-on relaxation, though.

"Anne, I..." Aria paused, shuddering as she took a deep breath. It hurt to realize earlier, just like it hurt to even think about now, but Anne deserved it more than ever. "I'm sorry for what happened at the clinic. I freaked out when I shouldn't have and scared you all, and I'm sorry—"

"~No no, it's all good Mrs. Aria!~" The girl's enthusiastic response made the Gardevoir shudder, worries about it being said just to soothe her conscience filling her body for a moment. It took only a brief scan of her innermost sense to make it clear that the girl meant it—with every fiber of her being at that.

It was such an immense sensation it shook whatever drowsiness had clung onto Aria. She opened her eyes wider and turned to look at the girl directly. Exhaustion, shivers, surprise, comfort. Certainty. Wide, genuine eyes and a smile that only grew the moment Aria made it clear she'd noticed. Ember beside her was much the same, even sneaking in some more nods once the Gardevoir had looked at her.

She closed her eyes once more, holding back tears. "T-thank you, Anne, Ember."

As the relief washed over Aria's body, her husband didn't waste the opportunity to chime in, chuckling, "Have a hard time imagining her holding it against you, honey, not after everything that's happened~."

Sad as the hypothetical was, it was silly in how unrealistic it was, sending a wave of chuckles through the burrow, the ghosts aside. Yaksha didn't care, attention laser-focused on Sage as he leaned on the back wall, while Sage... shuddered in fear at hearing Garret's voice.

The one hypothesis Anne really wished she hadn't been correct about.

Fortunately, the ghost girl wasn't doomed to go through it all alone, not with Autumn quietly walking up to her and holding her hand at sensing her discomfort. Aria perked up towards the hauntling as well, but soon switched tracks back to what her husband had said earlier—and rolled her eyes. "We both know that's not how it works, Garret."

"Maybe with others, sure. Who knows, maybe my imagination is just too lacking for any reasons to dislike you, honey," Garret chuckled with the world's toothiest smirk. As Anne and Ember tried their hardest not to giggle out loud at the scene, Aria slowly turned in her husband's embrace and reached up; her green hand spotted only an instant before it struck.

*flick*

"Ouch!"

And then, before she could even smirk at having dished out the foul strike, a riposte—

*flick!*

"Ow."

By then, the girls weren't even trying to keep their laughter contained, to the benefit of everyone. Aria took a moment to savor the sight, smile widening as she took in every detail of this oddly large child, this little human, that just so happened to end up at their doorstep and change their world. How heartwarming it was for her to go from doing little more than shaking in fear to this, how amazing her growth outside of her cocoon had been in just a few days,

And then; Aria realized she was the one responsible. It got even harder to hold in the tears, but she held strong—no reason to make the scene gloomy with them, even if they were of the happiest kind imaginable.

Thankfully, a distraction from beyond came soon after.

"Alright, seems it's high time to prepare for dinner, everyone's on the way. Autumn, mind helping us out?" Aria asked, prompting Anne to back off at the mention of them doing stuff around the room. As much as she wanted to help people, and especially the Gardevoir, the girl's rational side kept a hold on her for long enough to underline the fact that she had a single functional limb, and not a strong one at that, compared to the psychics'... many.

Anne wasn't even certain that analogy made sense, but that wasn't the point.

The point was for her to get out of the way, and maybe help in the other way she was capable of doing right now. She slunk over to the little Phantump as Autumn started psychicing the furniture around. Sage wasted no time before snuggling into Anne's front, less out of fear and more at her being a replacement for Autumn's pleasant warmth.

Only to then immediately switch to huddling Ember once she realized that was an option too.

"~How are you feeling, Sage? Excited?~" Anne asked, unsure of how to chat the younger girl up.

"~Yeah! He's a bit scary, though. How does his hair do that?~" Sage switched tracks without skipping a beat, making the older girls turn to what she was looking at before piecing the admittedly simple mystery together.

Ember had no answer, and doubted anyone in the entire world knew either—Garret included. Anne hazarded a guess that an explanation might be somewhere deep within a graduate-level dissertation in some university in Galar, but had not a shred of idea about what it was. Not that it mattered either way. "~I don't know, Sage, but I agree it's quite weird. A-and cool! Oh, and his name is Mr. Garret!~"

The Phantump listened intently for all of two seconds before resuming using the Braixen as a portable heater; her simple, drowsy affection leaving Anne rolling her eyes and Ember chuckling. Not that the former could maintain her grumpiness for long once her friend clung to her the same way Sage was clinging to her, the soft warmth melting through any snark that might've been there.

For a moment or so.

"^Girls, could you move a bit?^" Autumn jutted in, snagging their attention to herself. And then, an instant later, to the table suspended in her green glow floating in the middle of the room, the sight making Anne gasp as they backed off. Granted, she might've seen a lot of various applications of psychics in her stay here already, but none were as... straightforwardly flashy as just magically moving a large glowing object around.

Which didn't go unnoticed by the vixen beside her.

As the Indeedee finished adjusting the table and turned to grab the dishes, an orange glow grabbed them first, slow and shaky despite the light load. Neither girl noticed Autumn giggling under her breath as they either performed or watched the bowls and spoons being laid around. It took Anne a moment to acknowledge the change in color, but once she did, the culprit was obvious.

Without skipping a beat, Anne kneeled and pulled her friend into a tight hug, the startle snuffing the magical light in the vixen's eyes. Ember's blush might've gone unnoticed, but that didn't extend to the wave of warmth that went through her, made even sweeter after she had returned Anne's embrace. It felt nice, so nice.

The kind of nice that they didn't have any hopes of ever savoring again just a few days ago.

Not just pleasant, but... safe, safe in a way they were now only beginning to discover with other people. The kind of safe that kept the flames of hope burning no matter what, as long as they still had each other. It might've been deliberately erased, it might've been nigh-forgotten with time—but that didn't matter anymore.

They had each other again, now and forever.

"^Hehe... I-I think I should try practicing more Fire-type stuff...^" Ember giggled telepathically, happy embarrassment dripping through her voice.

Sweet enough to earn her another hug as Anne grew confused about what she meant. "~What for?~"

"^Ooh, just... if anything bad ever happens, I wanna know how to protect you more! I don't—don't want anyone to ever hurt you again like—like your parents did...^" The Braixen admitted, voice growing quieter with each word. Both at how harrowing that possibility was to imagine and at having to think back on the cruelty they had both experienced.

The tightest hug Anne could dish out, just moments later.

"~They won't, I promise, Ember. We're safe now!~" Anne whispered, torn between wanting to just hype them both up about what she hoped was the case, and genuinely believing it herself.

The Braixen was firmly in the latter camp by now, but it wasn't her only motivation. "^I know, I know, b-but... um...^"

And her human soon noticed.

"~Oh? What is it, Ember? I-is something wrong, or...~" Anne didn't finish the sentence, unsure about what kind of hidden motive her best friend would be keeping away from her. She doubted it was anything nefarious, but the uncertainty wasn't pleasant.

Ember shuddered at sensing that; gathering courage before she admitted, "^No no, you did nothing wrong, Anne! I-I just... want to make you feel e-even nicer. With the warmth and all. J-just like you always made me feel...^"

Neither of them could hold in the stray tears that followed, needing a moment to come to once the last of the dinner preparation happened around them.

"~W-well in that case, I'll keep practicing drawing, so that I can keep drawing you nicer and nicer!~" Anne responded, turning her emotions into more confidence than she was used to. She doubted herself for a second before she spotted Ember's tail wagging behind her at the idea, sending her giggling as the Braixen tried to keep her embarrassment down.

"^C-could I watch? it's fun hanging out with you...^"

Anne nodded harder than ever. "Of course! I'd love to show it to you and maybe teach it to you! I hope it'll be alright for me to watch your practice, too. I-I'm sorry for never doing any of that with you, but I wanna see how much you've grown since—eek!~" Anne's smuggled-in apology was rewarded with all it deserved—an even tighter hug from her friend. Almost warm enough to make her sweat in the sweater, almost too tight for comfort—blissful all the same.

"^B-but you've done nothing wrong, Anne! And my mom has taught me since, I don't think you would've known how to do it, anyway. And, of course, you'd be able to watch, I-I'd love to show it to you, eeee...^" Ember squealed, the sheer fluster leaking out of her body through excited tail wags. Their little spectacle was equal parts silly and adorable to watch from the sidelines; Aria holding tight in a fight against her own desire to giggle at the sight as her mother-in-law lost, if barely.

Thankfully, the girls didn't notice. Which couldn't be said for what came right after, though—

"~I-I love you, Ember.~"

"^I love you too, A-Anne!^"

"^You two are adorable,^" Autumn chuckled, making them both jolt in their overlong hug. The Indeedee didn't know which was funnier—their embarrassment, or how they still took their time unwrapping themselves from each other's arms despite it.

Aria spared them any further egging, turning their attention over to the now fully laid out table. "Take your seats, girls. The others are right outside—"

*creeak!*

The sound from up the staircase made them shudder as they were settling in for the meal. To their concern, Marco was already quite wet; a glimpse through the front door revealed the outside to be dark and rainy before it was psychically closed. The two bags he'd carried with him had been protected with thin psychic sheens, but he seemingly hadn't extended that to himself.

"You alright, Marco?" Aria asked, concern creeping onto her face as her brother placed the bags down and scooted over to the hearth.

The Gallade took his time answering, closing his eyes as he gathered words. "^Yes, yes, I'm good. The rain is nasty, and there's some snow mixed in that too, *shudder*. Elric sure won't enjoy flying through that, hope they're already close.^"

"^They're getting closer, I can feel them, thank gods. Thank you for bringing the bags over, Marco. What did Esther say about Anne's checkup?^" Autumn asked, perking up from constantly resisting the call of the warm stew before her.

"^Everything can wait until at least tomorrow. She mentioned that keeping her arm numbed overnight might be an issue, but said that you or Aria should be able to keep the pain in check if it flares up,^" Marco forwarded, looking up at Anne. The girl didn't seem too concerned about the possibility of hurting. That, or she just trusted the psychics around her to help with that should they need to.

Both options made Marco smile just a bit.

"^Oh, Sage, are you gonna eat?^" Ember broke the silence with a quiet question towards the Phantump, catching her staring idly at an unclaimed bowl.

The little one wasn't expecting being talked to, blinking as she came back to and turned to the Braixen. "~I don't know. Can I eat this?~" She asked, clearly uncertain—though much more so on whether she was permitted to, rather on whether her biology even allowed her to eat fluids like this.

Then again, not like eating solids as a ghost made any more sense.

"Sure, sweetie. Have as much as you want, there's plenty for all of us," Aria chimed, giving the ghostly girl the warmest smile she could manage. It deflated a bit once she realized Sage didn't notice, but the Gardevoir didn't let it get to her. "How about you, Yaksha?"

Just like the hauntling he was watching over, the Banette shuddered at being addressed, though there clearly was more to it than just surprise. Half the room felt bitter regret spike in him as his pink eyes shifted to look at Aria; the wordless shake of his head speaking for itself.

His loss, she supposed.

Neither of them had the time to elaborate anymore as the squeals from outside picked up in volume, followed moments later by the front door getting slammed open. Without wasting even a moment for words, Elric swooped in and didn't stop until he was right beside the hearth, freezing water dripping off his carapace. Cadence ran in a few seconds later, looking behind herself at the last moment before leaping down the stairs.

Sure didn't expect either of their current guests there, but was too cold to express her confusion right away.

Bell came in last, shivers racking his tiny body as he finally cleared the doorframe. By tripping on it that is, squealing in fright as he was flung forward head first, the entire family's psychics focusing all at once to catch him—

Only for a red aura that didn't belong to any of them to do it first.

As everyone's racing hearts calmed down and the Ralts was hovered down to the bottom of the staircase, those further into the room could spot a familiar, if unexpected, sight peeking in through the front entrance. Red light filled Cinder's eyes as she maneuvered the little one down to safety, stopping afterward to look Aria straight in the eye once her aura had dissolved.

And with a single, firm nod, she resumed her watch in the cold, dark outside, closing the door behind Bell.

The Gardevoir considered inviting her in for a moment, but... figured it was best to not do that. Not yet, not with the tension and stress around everything she'd done so fresh in their minds. Cinder was more than strong enough to keep herself dry, anyway.

Bell had noticed the mental grip not quite being like that of his mom, sister, grandma or uncle—but by the time he looked up the staircase, the older vixen was already out of sight. He could still feel her, if barely, squeaking out a quiet "Thank you!" and joining his sibling and de facto-sibling in huddling beside the flames.

Ember giggled under her breath at the shaking kids, their excitement and cold giving way to comfort by the moment—especially once Autumn had tossed a large blanket over the three of them. With their small bodies blocking a lot of the flame's light, the rest of the room was plunged into a soft shade, one that only empowered the exhaustion already pulling at Anne's mind.

Not yet, definitely not yet—but gosh, was she tired. Not enough to doze off on the spot, but a yawn still left her once her focus had slipped—and everyone heard this time.

Especially the kids.

"Anne!? Wh-when did ya get here?" Elric asked with a crack in his voice, a surprised gaze sweeping over the rest of the assorted guests right after. He didn't mind the human girl and especially not Ember, but it still felt weird for them to just... be here. Wasn't Anne seriously injured?

Hardly the state to be visiting people.

The Gligar's call may not have earned him any immediate answers, not with the subject of his sudden question too uncertain to respond, but it pulled the other kids' attention to their guests. The Kirlia greeted them with a "Hey Anne, hey Ember—and Sage too," too tired and cold to speak louder than a regular indoor voice for the first time in her life. Her younger brother let out a joyful squeak that then dovetailed into a sneeze.

"Bless you," said everyone.

"^As to your question, Elric, we got here earlier! And no, Anne isn't just visiting, she's gonna be staying with us!^" Autumn informed, her confident smile growing wider still as she took the kids' reactions in. Surprise from Elric, first the neutral sort before warming into more positive territory; an excited gasp from Cadence; and another happy squeal from Bell. The Ralts might not have gotten the full importance of what his grandma had just said, but it didn't matter.

He liked Anne and was happy to see her, no matter the circumstances behind it.

The Indeedee's bright joy was briefly interrupted by sensing the mischief sprouting in the pink bat's mind, brown eyes narrowing on him ever so slightly. Fortunately for everyone, for once even he had it in him to realize it'd be for the best if he kept from any pranks for now—even if because of just how tired he was.

Guess a poor reason beats no reason.

As he shook off the remaining moisture on his chitin, the clacking of his tail filling the room, Cadence picked up on something else, eyes going wide. "Will Anne sleep together with us?" She asked in a mix of confusion, concern, and excitement.

Autumn looked first at Anne, then at Aria, and finally back at Cadence, arriving at as confident an answer as she could manage, "^Yes she will, sweetie.^"

"But she won't fit. She's too big, right?" The Kirlia responded, worried about her friend having to sleep with her legs sticking out of their bedding.

An obvious issue, but one with an equally obvious solution.

"^Oh, we'll just fix together something for her to lay her legs on, don't worry, sweetie. Anyhow—warmed enough for dinner, you three?^" Autumn asked with a smirk, providing the jolt the little ones needed to finally scramble out from under the blanket and join everyone else at the table.

It was time to eat.

As wonderful as it smelled, it took Anne a while to get used to the stew's texture. Her grandma only made soups sometimes, and they tended to be much thinner than this. Her biological parents' cooking was... haphazard at best, and more often than not consisted of grabbing a bag of frozen food from the clearance aisle and proceeding to either burn or undercook it every time they shoved it into the oven, without fail. Little room for fluid meals in that, except by accident.

After her tongue and throat made peace with eating a meal with so much solid stuff floating around a thick liquid, though, she could focus entirely on the flavor—and it tasted wonderful. Thick, savory, almost meaty in a way her mind associated with special occasions. She figured it wasn't actually meat, and that meat was... unwelcome in the village altogether, but the resemblance was there all the same.

The slices of grilled vegetables and berries only made it better, many of them preserving their crunch despite being waterlogged in sauce.

Once Anne had settled into her eating groove, the next thing she knew, her bowl was empty, leaving her scraping her spoon against its almost-dry bottom. She was unsure whether she'd gotten caught in her thoughts again but had genuinely dozed off for a moment there, but the result was the same either way.

And now she was even more drowsy than before.

A look around the room let her know she was alone in that, Ember aside. The Braixen leaned on her from the next seat over, almost having slid off the pillow she sat on. Everyone else was no less content, if more alert, the bliss of a warm, filling meal in a cold, dark evening refusing to quite hold them tight with what still awaited some of them.

Anne felt bad about not sharing their alertness once she'd realized it was likely about Sage, but couldn't deny her tiredness either.

Speaking of the Phantump in the room.

The small stain on the bottom of her wooden face made it clear Sage had at least tried the meal—though the nearly full bowl before her implied that she either didn't enjoy it or was already full. Anne could've sworn she never saw her eat yesterday, but had no idea how it worked with ghosts, anyway.

Yaksha kept sulking in the darkest part of the room, pink eyes glowing dimly as they stared inward.

Before Anne could continue her people-watching, though, someone had noticed she was done with her meal—and not anyone she expected to, either. "Anneeeeee, can you draw me again?" Bell asked, leaning towards her from his mom's lap. Autumn and Aria giggled as the human girl sat there in flustered silence, unsure how to respond.

She was way too tired for this, that's for sure, but... But. No, that worked as an explanation by itself. "~I'm sorry Bell, but I'm exhausted. Maybe I could draw you some other time?~" Anne replied, giving the tyke the widest smile she could manage.

Contrary to her worries, Bell took it in stride. "Okie! OH," he gasped, pulling half a dozen gazes onto himself, "I know, I know!" What did he know, nobody knew; the room left confused as they watched him scramble off Aria's lap and dash into one of the side rooms. From what Anne could make out, it was entirely dark—at least until a lit candle suspended in Autumn's green glow followed the tyke in, prompting a squeaked-out "Thank you!"

Cadence had no idea what her brother was up to, but she wanted to find out, following in tow soon after. Elric considered it for a while, too, before settling for getting some more warmth instead. Playing around could wait. Laying on the wooden floor three feet away from a warm, roaring fire? Now that was the stuff. Not that anyone could blame him—

*RUMBLE...*

"Gods, that's some nasty weather outside. Now I'm even more glad we went ahead and replaced all the waterproofing last year, ugh." Garret shuddered at the distant thunder and less-distant memory alike. He looked around the outer walls with pride, spotting only a couple of spots where moisture was building up on the wood.

Far from ideal, but it far beat what came before.

"If I never get woken up by a drop of cold water splashing against my horns again, it'll be too soon," Aria commented, glad beyond words for that unpleasant era to be over. If nothing else, it had encouraged her to cuddle closer to her husband so that his fur might take the hit instead of her, so... silver linings, she supposed.

As the spouses reminisced, Autumn spoke up with concern, "^Marco, Yaksha, are you sure you want to head out in a weather like this?^" The Gallade's hesitant expression spoke volumes, but he knew that his opinion on this mattered less than that of the two ghosts.

He wasn't blind to the original reasoning for wanting to rush this entire ordeal, either. "^Might as well. I don't want us to be stuck waiting for the circumstances to be perfect only to have the Elders accidentally realize they haven't 'weighed in' on this yet,^" he commented bitterly.

As Yaksha nodded along and Sage idly floated over to snuggle into Ember's warm fluff some more, Aria realized what the discussion was about, switching to telepathy. "^Are you thinking about returning Sage to her human home today?^" Once her brother and her mother-in-law answered with firm nods, she continued, "^I remember the Elders mentioning the possibility of her babbling us out to her family in case she ends up staying there. Which...^" Aria started, voice trailing off as she felt the emotions in the room shift.

Yeah, neither Autumn, Marco, nor even Anne were oblivious to just how tenuous the odds were for Sage. She'd just be preaching to the choir.

"^What are you planning on, then?^" Autumn asked, unnerved by the topic of keeping people from giving them away, especially with Ember's situation so fresh in memory.

In all truth, Aria wasn't sure. She'd bluffed her way through that discussion back during the hearing itself, but now that she had to act, she didn't know what to do. Her mind wracked through that dilemma; not wanting to inflict cruelty on this innocent child while genuinely afraid of the risks associated with Sage rejoining humanity.

A situation about as likely as Winnie building a shrine to the human trainerkind, but not strictly impossible.

After a few tense moments, she scrambled herself out of her husband's fluffy embrace and stood up, stretching her limbs and popping joints. Thoughts churned through her mind as she approached the Phantump. Uncertainty kept her flip-flopping between a couple of options even as she kneeled and beckoned Sage over; the hauntling squeaking in joy at seeing her again and floating over to hug her.

The way she saw it, there was only one right way to handle this.

"^Sage?^" Aria whispered telepathically, catching the girl's full attention. "^Could you promise me something?^"

Firm, almost full body nods, the red lights of her eyes narrow and focused.

"^Can you promise me you won't talk about us to anyone? As in, all the mons living here or about Anne?^"

As far as Sage was concerned, it was a rather weird request, one she had difficulty grasping in full. "~Why?~" She asked, the wail of her voice dripping with confusion. To Aria's chagrin, she didn't know how to answer it in a way someone this young would understand—or without making her freak out at how much rested on her spectral shoulders.

At least, until she came up with an excuse, "^Because it'd be very rude. You can talk about Yaksha, though.^" Aria winced ever so slightly at the blip of worry emanating from Sage, but thankfully, it was gone as soon as it had appeared.

"~Okay!~" Her loud response caught the Banette's attention before it snapped over onto Aria with an unspoken question. The Gardevoir looked over at her brother, and then at her mom-in-law, before answering with a nod.

It was time.

Marco shuddered at the thought of having to brave the elements as he picked himself up from the table, mind racing. He wasn't exactly looking forward to any of this, but if there was any part of this doomed plan that caught his interest, it was disguising himself as a human. "^So, Anne, what kinds of… clothes would let me stay undetected by humans?^"

Anne blinked rapidly before her brain caught up, leaving her perking up from her seat and staggering over as she looked at the bags. "~Mrs. Graham's coat was the main thing, it should be large enough to disguise most of you, I think. Afterwards, it's just finding clothes that cover anything that's still visible.~" She explained, eying out the Gallade. He wasn't as tall as she remembered him being while bedridden, easing a lot of her doubts about the entire plan.

Of course, there still were issues; one of them ran into the moment Marco tried to slide his second arm into the felt sleeve. Anything touching his horns was already bad enough, but the coarseness of the material somehow made it even worse than he feared. Not painful, not without additional force being applied to it, but... profoundly uncomfortable.

He doubted adding more clothes would magically fix the issue, though, and kept quiet, deflecting his sister's concerns with a firm shake. He'd bear through it. It was the only thing he was good at, anyway. Aria wanted to argue but didn't have the time to speak up before Anne cut her off, "~Okay, now the buttons on the front. Does it fit, Mr. Marco? Doesn't look very comfortable...~"

It took the Gallade all the willpower he could gather to not respond with anything more than "It's fine, don't worry." His voice was strained despite his best efforts, but Anne figured she'd just misheard him. Unsurprisingly, doing the front buttons, with Anne's help, made the chafing even worse—still bearable, though.

...

He'd still wait before doing the button directly over his horn until they got to the human territory, if possible.

"^A-alright. What's next?^" Marco asked, the directness overruling Anne's budding concerns.

The remaining spots to cover up weren't hard to spot. Head, crest included, as well as hands and feet. The latter looked like they'd be especially tricky, their shape ill-suited for any shoes. She figured it was best they start with the top, though. "~For the crest, I'm thinking...~" she trailed off, free hand digging through a bagful of variously damaged clothes until she spotted her target. "~Th-there it is. Uh, it'll look a bit silly, but it should cover it up.~"

The garment was off-black and shaped like half a sphere. Marco had no idea what was it intended for in humans with a shape like that, but if nothing else it proved just the right shape to mostly cover his crest—and only crest. They'd need a lot more for the rest of the head, which—"~There! This scarf has seen better days, but I th-think it's large enough to wrap your entire head.~"

Marco had no idea how the humans handled garments this unwieldy without telepathy, that's for sure. Even with his hands free, it took a good few tries just orienting the black and white strip of rough fabric to cover every bit of white skin, green hair, and teal crest, leaving only a thin horizontal slit to look out through.

Thank the gods for psychics.

"^Are you sure this is necessary, Anne?^" He asked, trying his absolute hardest to hide any exasperation from leaking—to mixed results.

The girl was uncertain, but eventually responded with the world's shakiest nod. "~Well, it'll help, I-I think...~"

Should've kept his mouth shut. "^No no, it's fine, I'm sorry. What's next?^" He reassured her through deep breaths and gritted teeth, the warmth making the layers he was already wearing feel increasingly uncomfortable.

Anne wasn't convinced but figured she ought to get through the rest of it all as fast as she could. "~O-okay, gloves go on your hands. If they don't fit, you can have them just sticking out the sleeves or something. And for legs... umm... maybe they just won't look—no wait, I know,~" Anne exclaimed. Alertness tried its hardest to push through her growing exhaustion as she dug in for the one piece of clothing she swore she glimpsed the other day—and here it was!

It took her a few seconds of Anne triumphantly holding her find in the air to remember she ought to explain it to the Gallade in the room, fluster spreading onto her cheeks as she turned to address him. "~Th-this is a skirt, I was thinking it could go under the coat, and you could hold it in place so that its bottom just barely touches the ground.~"

The girl's explanation made all the sense in the world—but only for her, leaving Marco staring at her with the flattest look of his life. Unsure how else to word it, she demonstrated what she meant, sliding Mrs. Graham's skirt over onto a single leg and lifting it until it was flush with the floor.

Marco understood the instructions, thankfully, repeating Anne's demonstration with one leg, and then the other, psychically adjusting the stretchy band until he got it just right. Unfortunately, while the sweet spot for the girl was right around her navel, for Marco, it was in the middle of his hips. If he tried to hold it underneath them, it would drag on the ground, and the other option... yeah no, that way it covered nothing with how much of the material got snagged up there.

Suppose the first option was the less bad one of the two. He'd manage—what mattered was that this ordeal was finally done.

"^This is an obscene number of layers...^" Marco muttered, having to dedicate a non-insignificant amount of attention to just keeping the costume in one place, on top of the chafing.

"~And it's just the outer ones, heh... b-but yes, it's done! I hope it's not too hot...~"

"^It... is. Yaksha, Sage, can we head out now?^" Despite his earlier courtesy, Marco didn't have enough willpower to pretend he wasn't overheating in real-time.

The older ghost hovered over and turned to look at the younger one as she got the cue to say her goodbyes. "~Oh oh lemme say goodbyes, please! Bye-bye, Anne! Bye bye, E-Ember! Oh oh oh, bye bye Mrs. Autumn! Bye-bye, Mrs. Aria!~" Sage floated from one friend to another, growing giddier as they all responded in kind, the realization she would be finally going home blooming in her mind.

The psychics remained too weak to confront her with the truth.

"Bye-bye, Sage!" Garret added by himself, his demonic voice once more startling the Phantump. It wasn't lost on him this time, leaving him leaning back in worry as Autumn gathered words to comfort the ghostly girl—

Only for that to not be needed.

"~B-bye bye!~" Her voice was shaky, but she managed all the same. Something long dead inside Yaksha smiled a bit at the sight, but he didn't react otherwise.

Sage might have avoided freaking out, but it was still a jolt to her system, one that encouraged her to get going and not waste any more time here. Without saying a word, she floated to the top of the staircase and opened the door—only for the wind to blow her back with a frosty, rain-filled breeze, chilling her and wetting her wig. "~Eeeeeee, I need an umbrella!~" She cried out as her small body shuddered.

Anne wasted no time in fulfilling the younger girl's request, grateful to the librarian for including one of those in her makeshift care package. Sage, somewhat expectedly, opened it right away and startled half the room—though the older girl was there to help her out. "~Sorry...~" The Phantump muttered, earning herself one last one-armed hug.

"~It's okay, it's okay. Ready to get going, Sage?~" Anne reassured, locking the umbrella in the closed position with the little ghost's help. Sage nodded eagerly, looking at her guardian and the friend escorting them to let them know, before breaking into giggles once she'd finally noticed Marco's appearance.

Not something he appreciated, but little he could do about it right now.

"~Hehehe, you look like a spy!~" Sage laughed, forcing a weary smile out of her older friend and exactly nobody else.

"~Closer to a homeless person, I'd say. P-probably for the best, now that I think about it...~" Anne followed up, hoping that Marco's outfit would keep humans from interacting with him without noticing the... rather awkward bumps at the front and back of his chest. Neither he nor anyone else knew what 'homeless' meant here, and Autumn's brief attempt to figure out the definition in that word from Anne's words left her further shocked at humanity's casual cruelty, but the Gallade was glad to hear that his disguise would be effective.

"~L et's not waste any more time. Sage, c'mere,~" Yaksha grunted, levitating up the staircase with the Phantump close behind, forcing Marco to hurry—something much easier said than done with all the immobilizing clothes.

As he was about to ascend the stairs, though, his eyes locked with his sister's. It was one thing to keep a facade of confidence in front of a pair of ghosts who didn't pay attention and a girl that didn't know him all that well, but Aria was another matter entirely.

She saw right through him, all his doubts and worries on display even without having to resort to reading his thoughts. About Sage's doomed wish, about the rest of this journey, about maintaining his disguise,

About doing half as good a job as she would in this situation.

They didn't have the time to go into a discussion about this—but it wasn't needed. A smile, a nod, a reassuring look of a proud older sister. Each so small, so easily missed, but dearly appreciated all the same.

He could do it, even if he didn't quite believe it himself.

As the group got going, Anne braved the cold behind them all, wanting to wave the poor lil' girl away one last time. Before she could get there, though, Marco stopped in front of her, and Sage before him, the blockade confusing everyone in the living room—

At least, until Aria figured it out and gasped out loud.

As she did, Yaksha finally got going again, walking around the mon that had lay down before the burrow's entrance. Sage followed with a bit of concern for the stranger, though she was focusing much more on not letting the wind and rain blow her away once she'd opened the umbrella again. Marco said nothing, refusing to acknowledge their 'guest' for the sake of not disrupting their plan—not that his disguise was fooling anyone.

And behind all of them, Anne could only stare at the scarred marine Elder; their appearance forever burned into the girl's memory. She knew she ought to still remember their name; she knew they told it to her just yesterday, but she just didn't.

All they could do for a few long seconds was stare into each other's eyes, Anne's glasses-clad brown ones against the Elder's azure ones. Even without the scarred paw they had covered their face with for most of yesterday's ceremony, she still couldn't piece their expression together beyond it being thoughtful.

Thankfully, she didn't have to.

Before Anne knew it, Aria was standing beside her, similarly confused about the Elder's presence. Anger at her partial responsibility in this entire ordeal mixed in with what she just faintly remembered happening last night: Celia's attack on Winnie, seemingly to protect Anne. The Gardevoir was more than a bit uncertain of that being the Primarina's true motivation—though that was true for everything about her.

One thing she'd never seen or even heard her do, though, was show up at someone's doorstep in the dark night, through the frigid, melting snow.

The impasse lasted for a while, one side holding her cards close as usual as the other remained baffled at everything going on. The latter was quite honestly fed up with it by now, about ready to chew the former out—

But then, at last, Celia spoke. "Hello, Anne."

Anne shuddered at being addressed directly, clinging closer to Aria as she took a step forward. "^Why are you here, E—Celia?^" Aria snarled, red eyes glowing dimly in the dark as they drilled into the Primarina.

"I want to come clear about my actions over the past few days, and make it clear I'm glad about her staying here," Celia responded in the same unemotional monotone as always.

The words took Anne aback, but Aria wasn't convinced. "^If you're supposedly glad that she'll stay with us, why not express support for her sooner? Why didn't you say anything before the vote—why did you drag her in, terrified, just to ask some questions!?^" Aria shouted telepathically, the other two flinching at the intensity of the voice in their heads.

The Gardevoir's anger might've been aimed as away from her as possible, but it didn't help any with Anne's spooks.

Celia gathered her words, shaking as she spoke. "No. I wanted Anne there to elicit sympathy. To make it that much harder for others to vote against her safety, for their empathy to work against their bad intentions. Harder to vote to banish a terrified child when you have no choice but to look at them, after all." The Primarina's voice remained as matter-of-fact as she got, only grating Aria further as she chewed through the Elder's excuse.

It still made no sense.

"^Why did you ask her to remain blind throughout, then? Why not just ask her to look terrified!?^" Aria demanded an explanation; her anger only made worse by Celia's apparent nonchalance.

"Her fear needed to be authentic to convince anyone. I-I apologize for making you go through that, Anne. It was cruel of me, but it was the best course of action I could think of to ensure your long-term safety here," Celia admitted, her voice growing meeker by the word. The human girl was taken aback, but... could see the logic behind the Elder's actions. A cruel, almost sociopathic logic, but it was in the best intentions, after all. And she was saying the truth, too—Aria would've said something otherwise if she was lying.

Before Anne could thank the Water-type, though, Aria went off.

"^I'm not biting this, Celia. You traumatized Anne because you'd rather she bear the brunt of having to fight for her safety; you'd rather she was terrified half to death just so that you didn't have to speak up in her defense. Just so that you wouldn't have to take a stand for the first time in your fucking life. If you were clear from the get-go, then maybe none of this would've had to happen, maybe you would've swayed enough people to let us AVOID SUBJECTING HER TO THIS HELL IN THE FIRST PLACE!^"

Aria shook as she stewed in her own fury, scalding enough for Anne to take a step back out of shock. On the other side of the doorway, the Primarina stared back, confidence evaporating by the moment until she half-nodded, half-collapsed on the snow and mud underneath.

"You're right. I'm... I'm sorry, Anne. I hope you'll find peace here. You deserve it. Good—goodnight." Each word came harder and harder until Celia was reduced to little more than a quaking heap. It hurt, but there was little she could do about it.

Was she justified? Maybe.

Was she a coward? Definitely.

Would Orion look kindly on her if he was still here?

Would her Lords and Ladies?

...

The thought stabbed Celia through the heart, her expression crunching in pain. Her tears were lost in the rain, curses aimed at her inability to act were obscured by the unending din of wind. It was pathetic; she was pathetic, the echoing reality of that fact grinding her mind into dust—

But she wasn't alone.

The Primarina flinched as the freezing rain stopped, together with the wind. She shook on the ground for a few moments that lasted an eternity before daring to look up, up at the reddish shimmer that kept the elements at bay. Cinder's eyes glowed as she stared her down, standing beside the burrow's entrance. There was no reassurance in her gaze, but no admonition either. She was there, willing to help keep the rain at bay,

But Celia's demons were her own to deal with.

Once the Water-type calmed down, the Delphox stepped in front of the door and looked past Aria and Anne standing on the stairs. She spoke, voice dry as ash, "Ember? It's time for us to head home."

Anne's heart sank as she looked around, down the stairs, and watched as the younger vixen ran over to look up at her mom. She didn't want her friend to leave—and thankfully, Ember was on the same page. "U-umm... m-mom, can I stay with Anne tonight? I-it's her first night a-at her new home, after all..." the Braixen stammered, not expecting her plea to accomplish much.

Cinder tried as hard as she could to keep her flinch hidden, to mixed results. A deep, pained breath later, she spoke, "Sure. I'll be here in the morning, then. Love you, sweetie." Without another word, she turned around to Celia and nodded, the red glow of her psychics helping the Primarina turn around together with the cart her lower body rested on. It'd be a long, cold march—

*squeeze*

The Delphox froze at feeling something grab her torso, too distracted by her own moping to react.

"T-thank you, mom!"

It took Cinder all the restraint she still had to not break down there and then, clenching her eyes shut as she silently turned around and hugged her daughter tight. And then, at last, she left, with Celia beside her.

"I-is Elder Celia alright?" Ember asked, taken aback at spotting the Water-type beside her mom.

"^I think she's coming to terms with things. She'll figure it out, I've no doubt. Either way, not something for us to worry about—let's get inside,^" Aria guided, exhaustion staining her words as she psychiced the door shut. Anne was still quite rattled after what she'd just witnessed, prompting Ember to hold her tight the entire way down the stairs.

It helped more than either of them would've imagined—and left them even more tired than before.

Anne blinked in surprise at seeing the living room completely cleaned up, aside from the small pile of dirty dishes due to be taken out to get washed in the rain. The table stood upright in the corner; the pillows they used as seats were gone—nothing but a hearth, tended to by Garret.

Nothing more to stave the exhaustion off with.

"^Let's prepare for bed, eh? Ember, Elric, wanna help me lay the bedding right for Anne?^" Autumn asked with all the pep she could still muster in her voice, gently yanking on the blanket the bat had swaddled himself with.

He groaned and whined for a moment, the sound of the latter lost deep within the ultrasound range, but eventually relented. "Okaaaaaay. Last one's there is a rotten egg!" He exclaimed, bolting up from his grounded position in less time than it took Ember to even process what she's just heard.

And the worst thing was, she couldn't even stick her tongue out at him because he was already in the other room.

She didn't let that fact dissuade her though, dashing in as fast as she could manage after him, the slightly faster pace betraying a slight limp. And then, once the Indeedee finished rolling her eyes and psychiced Anne's bags over, closing the door after herself, all that was left were Anne and Aria—the Grimmsnarl at the other end of the room aside.

As tired as Anne was, the shock of having just witnessed... that still kept her a bit rattled. She flinched as Aria walked beside her, giving her the warmest smile she could muster out after a day like that. It might've been scary, but... Anne trusted Aria, more than anyone else. Her arm shook as she wrapped it around the Gardevoir, the psychic's tingly, almost ticklish touch on her head making her squirm.

Despite everything, she felt safe.

The worries remained, though.

"~W-why did you shout at her?~" Anne mumbled, her voice almost entirely drained of the earlier unease. She kept her head pressed into the Gardevoir as she leaned on her, more and more leftover strength leaving her by the moment.

She felt Aria's deep breath fill her chest, then another—until finally, came words. "^Her intentions were good, but they're not everything. She still caused you needless pain. And she's more than smart enough to know that, to know better. Maybe... maybe I was too harsh on her. I'll try talking to her tomorrow. I'm sorry you had to see all that, Anne.^" Aria spilled her heart, the facade of certainty and scorn from earlier coming undone in the tired comfort of her burrow.

Maybe she too had made a mistake in all this.

Anne nodded idly, her embrace growing ever tighter. If Aria had indeed gone overboard, then it wasn't nice, but... Anne understood. In a way, it felt nice to have someone so strongly standing for her. Really nice, even. She might've known more than yesterday, more aware that even Aria had her limits and that she wouldn't always remain the nicest person around, and that what they'd been through left them both rattled, but...

But...

She still felt it.

That warm, incandescent sense of protection from yesterday, no longer tainted by fear for her own life. The trust so casually certain it ought to be impossible, and yet it felt downright natural by now. The... the desire she'd told the—the Elders near the end, the...

Aria's eyes went wide as Anne's mind grew more turbulent, the central thread inside it making her gasp silently. She kept herself from physically reacting as much as she could, and willed the tears into non-existence through utmost effort as the girl chewed through thoughts only she could process in full. Thoughts that would turn tainted and sinister if ever manipulated, only made joyful in their purity. Aria couldn't assist Anne in processing them,

But she didn't have to.

"~M-M-Mrs. A-Aria?~" Anne stammered, tension gripping her body until she was left at the very edge of tears.

The Gardevoir took deep breaths, staving off joining the girl there for just a few more moments, keeping her voice as calm as possible as she replied, "^Yes, Anne?^"

"~W-would... w-w-would...~" the girl struggled with words, clenching her guardian tighter as she forced out, "~Would it be okay if I—if I called you my m-m-mom?~"

Anne's breath was stuck in her throat, each racing heartbeat lasting an eternity. One, another, third still—and finally, response.

"^As long as it's okay for me to call you my—my daughter.^"

The distant crackling of flame was the only sound in the room as Anne's tired mind parsed Aria's answer, her heart skipping a bit. She gasped, looked up at the Gardevoir,

And cried the happiest tears of her life. Her body shook; she could barely keep standing, but it didn't matter, none of it did. Aria was there, she was safe, she'd be safe, and she—she—

"~Th-thank you...~"

Aria sobbed with her daughter, each tear cleansing her soul. She, too, only barely remained upright, her psychics growing weaker and weaker at the exhaustion, physical and emotional alike. All that kept her going anymore was love, Anne's for her and hers for Anne and everyone else's, brilliant and warm and—

*squeeze!*

"You looked like you were about to topple over there, honey, ha!" Garret shouted, glad at having saved them two from the perils of gravity. His amusement didn't last long though, not once he'd spotted the tears flowing from them both, sprouting concern on his fanged face.

And then, joy no less radiant than his wife's once she'd told him what had happened.

It took him all the willpower he could muster to keep himself from squeezing his wife and—and daughter too hard, eyes clenched shut as they leaned more and more of their weight on him. There was so much celebration to be had about this, about all this—but not today. Today, everyone still awake was long overdue for some shut-eye, and not even the euphoric news could overrule that fact.

"^I think it's time for us both to get some rest, sweetie,^" Aria mumbled with a smile, snapping the increasingly dozing Anne back to some semblance of awareness. Yeah, Mrs.—her mom was right, they were both so tired. With how tight G—dad was holding them, it's not like she could do much in response to m-mom's words.

The Grimmsnarl could, though—and he did. A stray strand of hair pushed the door open before him as he ducked through the doorframe. Anne took the children's bedroom in as she was carried, tears returning in force bit by bit. At her items beside the small pile of others' accessories and wooden toys, at an extra-sized space being left on their mat-like bedding, at a folded blanket being placed on the bedding's edge to accommodate her,

At the charcoal scribbles of her and Ember among the rest of the family.

Cadence, Elric, and Bell looked asleep, and Ember only barely clung to awareness herself. She'd taken her shawl off, leaving her in just the eyepatch as she turned to look at the noise—and smiled at Anne finally being here with them.

The exhaustion made it hard for Anne to follow what happened after. Aria helped her with the sweater, took her glasses off and carefully placed them on a shelf, and took care of her shoes—the next thing the girl knew, she was lying in between Bell and Ember; the latter clinging to her right side as the former squirmed against her to her left.

Warm. Safe. Cozy.

Home.

Beside the bedding, Aria leaned over them all, stroking her hair ever so gently. Soon after, the Gardevoir snuffed the candle on the far shelf was snuffed out, plunging them all into darkness,

"~G-goodnight, mom...~"

And long deserved rest.

"^Goodnight, Anne.^"

1-TVEm5z-1.png

By the wonderful @Sweet_Mintality!​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 34: Judgment


Chapter 34: Judgment



Slush and fallen branches crunched under Marco's feet as he walked along the human path, following Yaksha. Sage hovered beside him, struggling with the oddly shaped rain-shield every once in a while.

He expected every step to fill him with more and more dread. Which was the case for the first few minutes, but eventually the worst of that faded away. Not because of their mission somehow not being doomed anymore, but because it'd be a while until they got there.

His psychics could lead him in the dark reasonably well, but even they had their limit—such as the debris in his way, or anything smaller than trees for that matter. He took a sigh of relief once they'd finally climbed their way onto the path, its guidance much appreciated. It freed him from having to constantly probe his surroundings with his aura—he had to conserve his strength for what awaited them, after all.

But what awaited them, he wasn't even sure of.

Anne mentioned several things to look out for once they arrived at the human settlement, but they were far from a comprehensive overview. He hoped her instructions for remaining disguised would prove sufficient, but even if they did, they wouldn't help with actually finding what they were looking for.

Worries kept swirling around his mind as the group pushed through darkness, the thick clouds above them not letting any moonlight through. It was just them, the freezing rain, and the dirt path stretching into the distance, forever. A freezing purgatory; what laid on its other end was unknown. Wishful redemption? An almost certain damnation?

Marco didn't know, and it terrified him.

His clothed body shuddered, the motion sudden enough for the Phantump beside him to notice, even despite the constant wind. His dimly glowing eyes turned to look at her once her twin pink pinpricks glanced at him in concern. He worried about spooking her for just a moment, the unpleasant thought only making him feel even colder than he already was. Oh well, he was never good with kids, just had to push on—

And then, he felt something small, warm, and spectral grab his gloved hand.

"~Mr. Marco?~" Sage asked, worry leaking into her voice.

The Gallade held her inky tendril of a hand with a couple of fingers, making her hover even closer to him as he gathered words. "^I'm here Sage, I'm here. Is something wrong?^"

"~I'm a bit cold, but I think I'm okay. Are you okay, Mr. Marco?~"

He hoped beyond hope Sage would remain okay throughout their entire ordeal, but if it ended like he had predicted, he doubted it'd be the case. His features narrowed, unseen, as he held her hand just that bit tighter, wishing he'd be able to protect her from the despair ahead. It was a feeble, downright childish wish, and he knew it well.

And yet, he still wished.

"^I'm just cold too, Sage. Don't worry about me, sweetie,^" he mumbled out, focusing on maintaining his composure. Just because he wasn't taking what awaited them the best, didn't mean he had to make the Phantump concerned already—she didn't deserve to have her innocence torn away. Not yet.

Trying to yank his thoughts away from that dark path, Marco instead focused on planning out what they'd do once they arrived at the human town. To his concern, Anne hadn't given them many hints for navigating the massive settlement—she didn't know how to either.

He remembered staring at her, stunned for a good few minutes back at Vivian's tea shop once she'd told him that Sage's town was easily twenty times the size of hers.

As much as the sheer scale of their undertaking chilled his spirits, he knew that the spirit beside him ought to be familiar with the place. It'd still be a while until they got there, but Marco figured it wouldn't hurt to ask Sage for leads in advance.

"^So, Sage,^" he whispered, perking the spaced-out Phantump up, "^what does your home look like?^"

As Sage combed through her frayed memories, Marco focused on assisting her in holding the umbrella, not wanting it to distract her. Even with that telepathic assist, though, she remained silent for a while afterward, only prompting a disappointed sigh from the Banette ahead, lost to the din of rain.

To Marco's concern, the more Sage thought about it, the more worried she grew. After a moment of internal conflict, the Gallade intervened once more, wanting to spare her that anxiety. "^Sage?^"

"~M-My house has a green roof, and... I-I don't remember much else...^"

Sage clung ever tighter to her umbrella, the strands of her damp wig shaking with her. Not an outcome either of the two wanted, but it was all they'd be getting for now. Yaksha was of half a mind to just call this whole doomed ordeal off, only stopping himself by remembering that they had to, else she'd just ask about it again.

Marco just gritted his teeth and nodded.

It was very little to go off, but it was something. Besides, even if Sage couldn't describe it in any richer detail than just the color of her roof, she still had to remember it, at least partially. If they had any luck, even the partial memory would be enough to let her recognize it once they passed by it. Sure, he wasn't deluding himself that scouting an entire massive human town would be a quick task, but it was still possible, given enough time.

...

Assuming Sage's house was still standing.

The worry about that no longer being the case stabbed Marco's heart, almost making him trip. He hated even considering it, but he couldn't dismiss it entirely—what if Sage's house wasn't around anymore? Or even worse, what if it still was, but her family had left in grief following her disappearance? Both outcomes were all too easy to imagine, providing all the fuel in the world for his imagination to torment him with.

He tried to remain strong despite that; he tried to distract himself; but the rainy night offered little in terms of distraction—

*growwWWWWLLL...*

Marco's gaze snapped to the source of the sound in the dark without thinking, his body already taking steps toward the threat before he could even pay attention to what he'd just heard. Once his brain caught up, though, he stopped—and finally looked at what his psychics were trying to point out to him.

"Lumi?"

A pair of golden-red eyes emerged from the dark, taken aback by the words. Without skipping a moment, the Luxray they were attached to leaped from the brush beside his coworker—and looked at the group, confused.

"Marco? Good grief, why'd you dress yourself like a human?" Lumi grumbled at the Gallade's antics, before following one tricky question with another. "And what are these two doing here? Isn't this Phantump the wannabe human? Where're ya taking them all?"

The growls comprising the Luxray's words put the pair of ghosts on edge, incomprehensible and all the more intimidating for it. Sage scooted behind Marco as he gathered thoughts, trying to keep himself from leering at Lumi too hard. He succeeded at that, but only because of exhaustion, responding through gritted teeth. "^Yes, this is Sage; she used to be a human. She wants to return to her human family.^"

The Phantump whimpered at the 'used to' part of Marco's answer. Lumi didn't notice, looking up at the Gallade in stupefied disbelief. "You're joking, right?"

Yaksha had no idea what the Luxray had said exactly, but his dismissive tone, combined with Marco's words moments prior, implied nothing good. The Banette glared at the Electric-type, his pink eyes glowing intensely enough to take Lumi aback once he glanced over.

Before either of them could go beyond just angry glares, Marco cut in, "^No Lumi, we're not. She still wishes to go back to her family, and so we want to help her try.^" As much as the Gallade wanted to phrase it in a more concrete way, he couldn't. There was no denying this was a pipe dream, more of a courtesy than a well-founded plan.

And the Luxray noticed.

"'Try', eh? You're wasting your time, Marco, but I sure can't stop you—guess you've got that in common with your sister. Well, good luck, I guess."

Marco deflated as he watched the Luxray turn around and return to his usual scouting path; the resulting silence soon interrupted by Yaksha's seething whisper. "~What did it say?~"

Sage looked up at the Gallade as she hovered out of her impromptu hiding spot, curious and afraid. Marco grasped her hand as he focused on passing the words just to Yaksha this time—no reason to worry Sage with them. "^Told us we're wasting our time.^"

Yaksha's anger soared at hearing that, anger at the Electric-type and himself alike. Of course they were doing this for a reason! There was no other way out of this but to have Sage find out the hard way that the human world would never accept her. Nothing would come of it; it only led to heartbreak, but it was necessary, goddammit! Nobody could avoid this pain, not even Sage! It had to have been true!

Because otherwise, it meant he wasn't strong enough to save her from it. To save himself—



Too late to stop now.

"~Let's keep going. Sage, c'mon.~"

The next couple of hours passed in silence—nature spoke for them.

With rain, with wind, with darkness so intense that even Sage bumped into some passing shrubbery a few times. Each time, Marco felt her spirits deflate just a bit, each anxious thought or unpleasant gust chipping away at her confidence. She was still hopeful, so much more so than the two adults combined—but her hope wasn't impervious.

A part of Marco hoped that it'd chip away before they would make it to her past home, letting him avoid subjecting her to the heartbreak. The rest of him wanted to scream at not having anything to shut down that hopeless part of him with.

Any further internal struggle was interrupted by lights in the distance, at last. Flickering and unnaturally orange, the color he'd seen a fair bit of back in Anne's village once the sun had set. Hideous if he had anything to say, but there must've been something to it with how keen humans were on using it—and with how much it soothed Sage to see, making her ask—

"~Are we getting there?~"

"~Looks like it,~" Yaksha replied, voice much more keen than usual. Marco didn't pry, assuming the Banette was struggling with his thoughts just as much as he had—but that turned out to not be the case. "~Someone's ahead, looking our way.~"

Marco nodded, wincing as he repeated Anne's instructions from a few hours back and re-did the button over his front horn. Regrettably, the cold hasn't dulled the associated discomfort at all—if anything; it got even worse, filling him with a coldness that didn't care one iota about his Safeguard.

Onward, ever onward, towards the human in the distance.

"~Halt. Your ID, now,~" the stranger barked, eying them down as he stepped on the path before them. Marco cared about neither the contempt in his voice nor what had caused it, focusing entirely on his impossible demand.

"^Don't have one.^"

The human's eyes narrowed as he approached, letting Marco take a better look at the outfit. Dark, puffy top half with long sleeves, covered by a sleeveless garment in a bizarre shade of yellow with a few silver stripes. A belt of pouches and unidentified objects rested askew above his waist. His thoughts focused on one L-shaped object in particular, on his hip.

And on the Growlithe, just a few feet away, the leash tied to their collar in his offhand.

"~Well well well, loitering at night and keeping mons without a license, I see?~" the human snarled out, staring Marco down like a piece of meat. As he kept trying—and failing—to intimidate the Gallade, though, the Fire-type yanked on their leash, struggling to get back under the relative cover of a nearby conifer.

And that would not do.

"~Get over here, you dumb fucking dog!~"

The human yanked at the leash, filling the dirt path with the Growlithe's pained yelp. Marco already wasn't planning on entertaining him any more than he had to, but this... warranted something more.

"~Now you, you fucking bum—*crack!*~"

Before he could finish his sentence, his empty fist was forced to smash into his jaw with all the strength he was capable of, toppling him over. To Marco's surprise, said strength turned out to be remarkably little—not even enough to knock him out, merely punching a couple teeth out and bloodying his face.

Either way, not his concern anymore.

Without another word, the Gallade resumed his march, unceremoniously walking away as the human writhed in pain and slurred obscenities. The two ghosts soon caught up, shock and grim satisfaction on their minds, respectively.

And then, just a few hundred meters later, only awe and focus at all the lights.

The street they had stepped into was rather quaint by human standards, enough so for Sage to still be at peace, but it was still busier than Anne's village. The rows of buildings on either side of the black, central road had many shapes and sizes, though most of them didn't go further than two stories tall—the incredibly... pointy building in the distance aside, its details hard to make out in the uniform orange light.

As much as the sights overwhelmed him, Marco tried his best not to let them get to him, instead focusing on the minds he could sense. The—to his immense relief—very few minds sharing the streets with them, none of them having noticed him yet. Almost everyone was indoors by now, a good chunk of them asleep. Perfect.

And now, to figure out where to go next.

"^Sage, do you recognize this place?^" Marco asked, resuming his look around the street as the Phantump thought on. Some of the blocky buildings had their bottom halves turned into what seemed to be rooms full of... stuff, all bathed in a much brighter white light. They almost looked like pantries or storage buildings of sorts, though he suspected that wasn't their actual use.

"~Ummm... n-no, I don't remember this street.~" Sage mumbled out, made that bit uneasier by the realization.

Bugger. "^It's okay, don't worry Sage. Let's keep going then.^"

Marco grabbed Sage's hand once more, smiling at her once she'd looked up at him. The gesture was made... somewhat ineffective by the scarf obscuring his expression, but the Phantump seemed to have gotten the gist, anyway.

Without another word, they stepped out of the side path and let the pavement guide them towards the lights in the distance. Sage kept looking around, trying her best to recall anything as Marco kept watch for any humans braving the freezing rain. To his relief, the few of them that approached head on would inevitably walk across the black road once they had spotted him and his company, giving them a wide berth.

Not out of the fear of him being a mon, thank goodness, but because of... something else he had a much harder time identifying. There was some fear in there, chiefly focused on the ghosts accompanying them, but it wasn't everything—or even the dominant emotion. Disgust dominated, as perplexing for Gallade as it was convenient.

It freed enough of his attention to let him keep analyzing his surroundings even as they walked into a more densely inhabited part of the town. All around them, the metal contraptions with wheels, resting motionlessly on either the edges of the stone path, or on dirt lots that split off from the black road. More and more brightly lit, transparent rooms came and went, some of them with dozens upon dozens of colorful bottles on display.

Above them, light shone out of the windows they were passing by, fewer and fewer by the minute.

All of it dazzling, even overwhelming, especially once they had made it to part of the town with three or even four-story buildings all around them, but it wasn't what caught Marco's attention the most. Most of the sleeping humans were indoors, but not all, the few of them that appeared to be sleeping outside gave him a pause in particular.

He kept his curiosity in check for a while—at least until he sensed another of them right beside their route. After making sure nobody was watching, he peeked into the small alleyway beside them, the already-present reek suddenly intensifying tenfold. As loud as his nose screamed at being subjected to this, what his eyes saw overruled it.

Indeed, there was a human sleeping behind one of the massive metal containers full of junk and decaying food, covered in little more than some sodden brown plates. Cold, ill, alone. Marco had no idea what to make of it, couldn't imagine what could've caused someone to end up in a situation like this.

How could this happen? How could this be allowed?

He remembered, way back when he and Aria first showed up at their little village, long before they had a roof of their own, how they spent their first night there. Holly barely knew them; she hadn't spoken more than a few sentences with them the entire day before but was still more than eager to lend them a roof. And so was Vivian, and so was Esther. Hell, even Mikiri, though hers was an offer they only ended up taking once.

It didn't take more than a couple of weeks for them to have a small hut of their own. They helped build it, sure, but weren't alone; almost half the village had contributed in whichever way they could. They didn't end up needing that hut for long, not with Garret helping them out so much and Aria catching his eye, but they still had shelter, even if it ended up going to someone else once they had moved out.

And yet, this human was forced to sleep in the rain, surrounded by houses, surrounded by his fellow kin.

Why?

"~Mr. Marco?~" Sage whispered, hovering over to him before yelping at spotting the sleeping human just a few feet away.

However bad the sight's implications were, the Gallade knew that it wasn't what they were here for—it was time to keep going. "^I'm here Sage, I'm here. I just—just got distracted. Let's keep going.^"

He knew it wouldn't last long once he left, but Marco hoped the Safeguard would make the stranger's night at least a bit easier.

As much as he wanted to refocus squarely on the task ahead, he couldn't, remaining unnerved at the sight as they stepped into the densest, brightest part of the town. Many more people walked the streets here, enough so for some of them to brave passing by their group—though chiefly because of distraction and not courage. They felt cold, this place felt cold, the unnatural orange light washing over them felt cold.

And yet, they had to keep going.

"^Sage, do you recognize this place?^" Marco asked once more, sparing a glance at Yaksha as he did so. The Banette kept close to them, focusing on some of the brightly shining, cluttered rooms as if trying to make out their contents from a distance.

"~Mmmm... a-a bit. I-I remember it, but only a little...~" Sage admitted as she huddled to the Gallade, catching the attention of a passerby.

It made them stop and stare at the Phantump as it, and the weird bum it trailed, walked away. That alone was… odd, but hearing it speak what they could swear was Unovan was even worse. It was almost too much to bear—and so they didn't bear it, convincing themselves they had simply misheard.

No other answer made sense, after all.

As the group walked away from the stray human, Marco nodded weakly at Sage's words. They were getting a bit warmer at least, and he knew he had to focus on that, and not on the growing pit of worry inside him. "^Alright. Let's keep going then.^"

Yaksha grumbled to himself as the group got going again, following the corner on the crossroad they had just arrived at. Some of what he was seeing tingled his memory, but it wasn't anywhere near enough to go off. Has he been here before?

To Marco's relief, the street eventually thinned out, leaving them with fewer and fewer prying eyes to worry about. It was a rather fleeting reassurance, though, especially once he'd noticed Sage growing less and less certain of where they were as they kept going.

One of the moving metal boxes honking at him when he'd accidentally veered onto the black road while lost in thought didn't help his anxiety any, either.

Despite the bit of progress they had made earlier with the busy area, it felt like they were back to absolutely nothing, not a single shred of idea of where to even go. As hard as Marco tried to remain calm about this, it got harder and harder with each passing minute, with each passing street that only brought on further confusion inside the Phantump's little mind.

He had to do something, and he had to do it soon.

"^Are you sure you don't remember anything except for the green roof, Sage?^"

Some of his exasperated stress leaked through to his mental voice despite his best efforts. It took him all the willpower he could muster to not immediately start kicking himself once Sage noticed his fouling mood, his tone only sparking further anxiety.

"~N-no, I-I really don't, I promise!~" she pleaded, the worry in her voice sparking yet another bit of anger in Yaksha's mind.

The last thing Marco needed was dealing with the Banette on top of everything else, ignoring him as he tried to comfort the ghostly girl. "^It's okay, it's okay. I'm—I'm sorry Sage, I shouldn't have raised my voice.^" It hurt to admit, but he hoped it'd be enough to soothe some of her worries.

Attentive nod, a moment of thought—one Phantump floating over to hug his hand, trying her best to hold on to the umbrella throughout. "~Okay...~"

He knew full well he was unlikely to get anything more confident out of Sage, and it still felt not enough. He felt not enough. Dammit, not again...

He needed a lead, Sage needed reassurance; they couldn't keep going like this forever. The street grew less and less busy even as the surrounding buildings grew larger, two-floor rectangular structures from earlier now replaced by a mix of large, multi-room houses with angled roofs and spacious lawns, and something else, something his eyes had a hard time making sense of.

The same lit-up windows he'd seen earlier, but this time some of them were many, many floors up in the sky, the sight utterly dumbfounding until they walked closer. To his shock, they weren't some sort of flying houses, something unlikely but which he could at least imagine, but a building so tall and wide it faded into the murky darkness above them, shrouded by night and rain.

It made Marco feel puny, and drove into him just how lost he was. Not just in the moment, but about the sheer scale of the settlement he was in, the sheer amount of buildings and people and lights and smells finally hitting him. All of that wasn't even one town, it was but a tiny slice of said town, its exact size too large for him to even imagine.

There was no way to avoid admitting the obvious—they were lost.

Which left but one way forward.

"^We need to ask someone for directions, we can't continue like this.^" The admission brought more comfort than Marco expected, finally giving him an idea of what to do next, even if it wasn't directly walking ahead yet. The two ghosts nodded in acknowledgement, looking around in search of anyone who looked ask-able.

And finding themselves alone on the street, most of the surrounding windows already dark. The realization threatened to undermine whatever reassurance the Gallade had carved for himself, and he knew he couldn't stop there. Without another word, he resumed the group's march, the ghosts soon catching up—though Sage with noticeable difficulty.

She hadn't said anything yet, but Marco could feel the exhaustion creeping up on her.

"~I see someone. A couple of people there, under that flat's awning,~" Yaksha directed, some of his words sliding off Marco when he'd tried to parse them. Trying to figure out what the Banette had meant by 'flat' was too difficult for the Gallade's frazzled mind, but he didn't have to—he too spotted the humans moments later.

Both were shorter than him, with almost full-body outfits, hats, and weird, bulky masks on their faces. They seemed to be painting something on the walls inside the awning, each new line marked with a loud, drawn-out hiss. Marco had no idea what exactly they were doing there, but he didn't care. He had questions, and he hoped beyond hope they had answers.

Or else...

Or else he'd have to go find another human, and that'd just be inconvenient.

With his aim set on the two humans, Marco marched on with a spring in his step, determined to find a way forward. The din of rain and hisses of spray cans made it difficult for them to hear him approach, making them jump once he spoke up–

"^Hey, you two!^"

"~Oh shit, book it Lee!~" the shorter of the humans shouted, bits of pink hair flowing out underneath their hat as she and her partner in crime tried to run in the opposite directions.

Neither of them made it even a single step before their bottom halves were surrounded in the pale glow of Marco's Psychic, immobilizing them in an instant. He felt the emotions surging through their minds in perfect clarity—startle at their illegal fun being interrupted, adrenaline and excitement once it came time to outrun yet another cop,

Deep fear at the realization they weren't dealing with just some obese donut-muncher, or even just a human for that matter. Thoughts about 'ghost brides', about having been tracked down for revenge—none of them mattered at the moment, especially not to Marco. What the taller, dark-skinned human did right after, though, did.

"~Chucky, help!~" he shouted, waking up someone neither Yaksha nor Marco had spotted earlier, nestled inside the bag in the corner, and catching their attention.

*c-caw! CAW CAW!*

Yaksha leaped back as the Murkrow stirred awake from their nap inside the humans' backpack, their anger aimed squarely at the Gallade. Fighting was the absolute last thing he wanted to do right now—or dealing with over-eager human pets. He might've not been able to immobilize the Dark-type directly, but he didn't have to.

Before the Murkrow could react, Marco's glow enveloped the entire backpack they were standing inside of, and held it shut, leaving them thrashing against their sudden containment.

"^I just have a question for you two. Answer it and I'll let you go.^" Marco put as much effort as he was capable of in concealing his annoyance.

Thankfully, the humans' fear, only intensified by their guardian ending up incapacitated, gave way to confusion. Mostly. They stared wide-eyed first at the not-human bum-looking stranger, and then at each other, getting enough of a grip on themselves to answer with the world's shakiest nods.

"^Where can I find buildings with green roofs here?^"

Marco worried as he watched the two stare at him, dumbfounded by his question. Not an encouraging response in the slightest, but the last thing he wanted to do was to speed them on and make them even more afraid. If for nothing else, then for the practical reason of fear making it harder to think rationally.

"~A-as in, green-roofed buildings here? In Lillywood?~" the shorter human questioned, going through her mental map of the town the moment the stranger answered with a nod.

"~What kinda fuckin' place has a green roof...~" the taller one muttered, annoyed at not remembering anything that fit the criteria.

"~No, Lee, I think I got somethin'! Hold on, uh, like you mean normal tile roofs on family houses? That kinda building?~" the pink-haired one asked, focusing on having potentially found their ticket out of this mess. Marco didn't know how to answer that,

But Sage did.

"~Yeah! With a lawn and a garage!~"

The two humans were almost focused enough to not freak out at hearing that ghost just speak Unovan at them—but only almost, the realization of what the hell they had just heard shutting them up for a moment. Sage didn't know why they suddenly went quiet, but could feel their glares on her all the same, making her retreat behind the friendly Gallade.

Chucky continued to thrash inside the bag.

"^You heard her.^"

Marco's grunt was enough to snap the humans out of their stupor, though they still needed a moment for their thoughts to go from 'did that fucking ghost just talk' to 'who the fuck has a green roof on their place', and then 'hold on, I think I can recall something like that'. And then, at last, the taller human spoke, "~Shit, you're right. Uh, fuck, I remember—Sunnyside Heights, I think! They had a fancy-ass street like that over here; I think I passed by it once or twice.~"

"~Yeah, that's the one!~" the other human followed up.

Marco's attention was focused entirely on the Phantump beside him, her thoughts swirling as she tried to recall that name. And then, she finally did, gasping, "~Yes, that! I-I remember now, from a sign!~"

The Gallade mouthed thanks to all the deities he could think of. "^That's good. Now, how do we get to that... 'Sunnyside Heights'?^" He had no idea what that name referenced, hoping that once they got to whatever it was, Sage would recognize that area enough to guide them.

"~By bus? Uhhh, I think two-oh-five goes from the stop down the road to there—~"

"^On foot,^" Marco clarified, cutting the taller human off. He didn't expect that clarification of all things to confuse them as much as it did. The shorter one fared no better, thinking hard for a moment before reaching into the pocket of their leg coverings and pulling out a black rectangular object.

"~Hold on, need to double-check the map,~" she spoke as the rectangle lit up, illuminating her bulky mask with a pale light. "~Aight, it's down the road from here, then turn left onto 26th—~"

"^Where is that exactly?^" Marco asked, not having the patience for more human terms.

"~The fuck you—ugh, fifth street to the left. Then fourth to the right, you go straight for a few miles and end up at a plaza. From there you turn left and it should be it. Sound good?~"

Thankfully for her, it did sound good.

"^Yes. Thank you.^" Marco said, before letting both humans and the backpack go. They wasted not a second running away as fast as their legs could carry them, the taller one forcibly dragging the Murkrow with himself before they could let loose upon the stranger that had just interrogated them.

At last, progress. The Gallade took a deep breath as he turned around, finding Sage a bit worried about the humans, and Yaksha staring at him... impressed.

"^Let's get going, it's not getting any less dark,^" he muttered, walking around the group while repeating the human's instructions on a loop—

And then; he spotted someone watching them from a distance.

They were far enough away to where he couldn't make out anything except for a human-like appearance and a small bag in one hand, but could tell their focus was squarely on their makeshift group. Worries shot through his mind at the realization, concerns about whether he needed to intervene and wipe that from their mind while the memory was still fresh and malleable. Before Marco could settle on what to do next, though, the onlooker... turned around and walked away.

...

Fine by him.

As reassuring as being told where to go was, it didn't last forever.

Rain poured on as the group followed the human's directions, their spirits faltering with each step. Sage wasn't getting any less exhausted, finding it harder and harder to keep holding her rain shield, though kept herself from complaining out loud.

"~Are we getting close, M-Mr. Marco?~"

Most of the time.

"^I don't know, Sage. We're following the directions they gave us, and I just hope they're accurate. Do you recognize this place?^" he asked as calmly as he could, even if his worries were growing just as fast as the Phantump's. They had gone from there being almost nobody sharing the streets with them, to just flat-out being alone, going many minutes without seeing another soul outside. Fewer humans walking around, fewer lit windows, fewer awake minds he could sense with each steady step.

They were alone, with only the sickly orange light and their worries to accompany them.

"~N-nooo, not really...~"

And the worries only kept growing. Marco could swear he'd followed the humans' directions to the letter, and yet here they were, no less lost despite that. Imposing buildings gave way to shorter, more sprawled-out houses, but it didn't matter when there were so many of them, street after street. Each of them was large enough to fit several families, and yet he could only feel a handful of souls in them at a time, sometimes even just a single human.

All that space, much larger than their burrow, even excluding the empty grass lots, for a single person. Unthinkable.

To Marco's chagrin, his mind was keen to badger him with more doubts than just that. Even if they had found their way and made it over to the street Sage's family lived on, would she be able to recognize the right building in the dark? Would anyone in her family still be awake? Could they wake them up if not?

Even if anything went well, how in the world would they react to a tall, disguised figure showing up with a pair of ghosts in the dead of night? Marco's imagination provided him with exactly no uplifting answers, and it wasn't even done yet. Them freaking out would be bad enough—but what if they weren't just humans? What if they were those so-called '''trainers''', and either attacked them in perceived self-defense or tried to capture Sage?

What if they succeeded?

Every hypothetical left Marco feeling even colder, his gloved hand shaking as it held Sage's. This time, the Phantump didn't even notice, too spaced out in her own little world as she marched on. He spared her tired mind a quick look—and found hope, despite everything. Not as bright as it was just a few hours ago, no doubt tainted by the increasing realization of everything he and Yaksha were also worried about, but still there.

Hope that deserved him trying his hardest to keep searching. They hadn't seen anyone in a good while now, but once they would, Marco figured he'd ask them the same question he asked those two humans earlier. Maybe he could even ask about the name of the unspecified area they gave him, other humans would likely know more about it—

"~Ice cream!!!~" Sage gasped in joy, flying straight on before either of the other two could react.

She wasn't that fast even while doing the hovering equivalent of sprinting, though, and Marco only needed to jog to keep up with her. "^Sage, where are you—^"

"~There's the ice cream place, Mr. Marco!~" The Phantump accompanied her non-explanation by pointing her hand towards where she was running, letting the Gallade finally spot... that. How in the world had he not mentioned the large light in the distance earlier, he had no idea.

Brooding most definitely didn't help, though.

The building was on the smaller side as far as the rectangular two-floor ones went, one of several around the plaza lined with red tiles and flower beds. What it lacked in size, it more than made up for in how bright it—or rather the decoration on it—shone. It took Marco until he was just a few dozen meters away to make out what the light, and the negative space surrounding it, was meant to be, the distance making it fade into a blur.

A female Indeedee wearing a small white hat, an apron, and holding a conical object topped with a sphere in each paw.

"~Awwwhhhh, it's closed...~" Sage mumbled, distraught.

"^Do you remember this place, Sage?^"

"~Yeah, mom always took us here on weekends and we all had ice cream!~"

The girl might've dodged the realization in her exhaustion, but it sure hit the Gallade, making him follow with another question right after. "^Do you remember how to get home from here?^"

Sage opened her mouth, about to say that she didn't—but then; she realized she did. Her eyes went wide as she nodded with all her strength, turning to the left and taking off without Marco needing to ask her. If she had a heart, it would've been racing. Marco's was more than fit to pick up the slack, hammering faster than the Gallade remembered in years.

At least; until the earlier worries started crawling out once more. They were getting there, which solved one worry, and still left all the other ones. He'd done it, he'd guided Sage over, made it through this massive, sprawling human town—but for what? For fate to subject her to heartbreak after all?

Marco's heart ached at the thought, at the reality of them being so close and yet infinitely far. For a moment, he wanted to pull his hand back and try to discourage the girl, to turn around. It was much too late now, and he was well aware.

No way forward now but to face fate.

Each turn along the increasingly narrow streets built up more and more dread in them all—Sage not excluded. Marco felt her radiant excitement dull as the reality caught up with her, aided further by her catching a distorted glimpse of herself in the puddle she was flying overhead. She knew what she used to be, who she used to be—but only used to be.

What she no longer was.

The realization was inescapable, gnawing at her spirits even as she tried to outrace it. Left on their playground, right at the tall stop sign; images flooded her mind as she found herself following her route back home from school. Just like she remembered, but dark and distorted, warm sunlight replaced by the glare of street lamps, illuminating little more than the spots immediately underneath themselves.

Her bright, happy world replaced with a sea of dark doubt and a single, shaky path along the lights still scattered through it, still pushing back against the night.

She was so scared,

But she had made it.

Before them, a street she could fill in from memory, the single-family houses lining it so similar in appearance, and yet so colorful and different with all their inhabitants. Her neighbors, her friends, her family. So hard to make out like this.

For a while, Sage could only shake in place and watch, only snapping back to awareness once a particularly strong gust had almost ripped the umbrella out of her grasp. She breathed rapidly as she came to, knowing only vaguely where to go now and yet afraid to take a step. She jumped as something grabbed her, warm and leathery—Mr. Marco's hand once more.

"^Are you okay, Sage?^" he asked with all the warmth he could still muster, kneeling beside the hauntling.

"~I-I'm scared, M-Mr. Marco...~"

Tears mixed with rain as the Phantump was overwhelmed by her thoughts, clinging to the Gallade's arm. He pulled her in close, hoping that, even if not particularly warm or dry, his embrace would still comfort her at least a bit. She accepted it wholeheartedly, but it only did so much, could only ever hope to do so much.

They didn't know what to do. But, if nothing else, Yaksha knew what to ask.

"~Are you sure you wanna keep going, Sage?~"

Sage deserved happiness in this cruel world, and there was no happiness to be found down this dark, human street, in this dark, human world. It pained him to see how much it hurt Sage to realize that, but better late than never—

"~Y-yes...~" she muttered out, trying to steady her breathing. She got scared; she was still scared, but she didn't want to stop. She knew she looked different now, was different in more than just appearance in a way she couldn't explain with words even if she'd tried—but her family was here. And they were always there for her when she got scared, her mom especially.

She loved her mom, and her mom said she'd always love her too...

The Banette stared distraught as the Phantump shook the Gallade's embrace off, going back to just holding his hand instead. Without saying another word, she hovered down the street, looking from side to side as she kept trying to make out the details of the surrounding front porches.

Yaksha eventually followed.

"^Your family lives on this street, right Sage?^" Marco asked to be sure, the hauntling confirming soon after. All of these buildings looked almost identical, but Sage still had some idea where to go next. He didn't follow up with any more questions, instead holding her hand as firmly as he could while he scanned the nearby humans.

All asleep, all tired.

All but one.

A faint light shone from inside one of the houses, as if from the next room over, accompanied by a quiet, somber insomnia. Marco let go of Sage as she hovered closer, investigating—and gasping soon after.

"~I-I remember we had this f-for Halloween! I-I think this is my house—yes, that's our doormat too!~" Sage squeaked in the dark, letting Marco spot what she was referring to regarding the so-called 'Halloween' once she'd floated away from the window. It was torn in a few places and rather faded, but still recognizable as a depiction of a Phantump attached to the transparent material.

With a heavy heart, Marco took one step after another as he followed Sage to the front door, looking behind him to see Yaksha staring at the dirt away from them, bracing himself for the inevitable. The Gallade was only doing any better through the sheer force of will.

A few seconds and an eternity later, he stood beside the Phantump as she stared down at the fabric rectangle in front of the door, intently reading the human writing patterned into the material. He gave her a moment, then another, eventually leaning in and grasping her hand once more. This time, she didn't jump, slowly floating up to him as she read out loud,

"~Welcome Home.~"

Marco held her as firmly as he could, and it was only barely enough to keep them both from breaking down.

"^Are you ready, Sage?^" He asked quietly, steadying his breath as the Phantump floated up to the front door. Without responding, she reached out with an inky arm towards something attached to the wall beside the door's handle—

And pressed it.

*ding-ding-dooong*

A jolt went through the group at the sound, startling them in how familiar it was for Sage, how unfamiliar for Marco, and how damning for Yaksha. Not much happened for a while—not much they could see from the outside. Marco felt it all, though. Felt the racing heart of the awake human inside; felt their fear; felt the myriad of possibilities racing through their mind as they stood up, turned on the lights, and approached the front door.

He took two steps back as the stranger drew close, Sage following in tow. A moment later, a light lit up above them, and they saw something dark on the opposite side of the frosted glass.

The door's handle shook, stopped, and began to twist.

The human that peeked out looked unlike either Anne or Olive with her dark skin and black, curly hair, but her appearance was the last thing on Marco's mind. She was tired, startled, confused—and the moment she spotted the Phantump floating just a couple feet away, afraid.

"~What—what is this!?~" Her expression twisted into terror as she reeled back, about to shut the door there and then—

"~M-Mom, it's me, Sage!~" the Phantump wailed, terrified of her mom's reaction. She tried to float just a bit closer, only startling the human further before she froze at her words.

Froze and shook, steady breaths giving way to hyperventilating. "~No, no this can't be, no, NO!~" The woman gasped as blood drained away from her face, the sheer horror before her making her want to run and hide. Hide from the ghost that spoke Unovan, that claimed to be her dead son, that wanted to trick her into letting it in, to fool her with the voice so—so similar to his...

Marco wanted to intervene, but could only stare, sinking his head as he let the inevitable play out.

The ghost shrieked at the woman almost closing the door before her, "~MOM IT'S ME, SAGE! I'M SORRY FOR SCARING YOU, I-I'M SORRY FOR TAKING AZALEA'S SKIRT, I-I-I DIDN'T MEAN TO, I-I WAS SCARED A-AND—~" The words couldn't endure as despair flooded her mind, despair at having scared her mom so much and her mom not believing it was her and not knowing what to do. She broke into pained sobs, tears flowing down her mask as she tried to hide in her hands, do anything to make her mom less afraid—only to be unable to.

She didn't mean to scare her...

A few feet away, the woman stared out the slit of the opened door, grasping the door's handle with all her strength. Stared at this mon, at this ghost with something black on its head, and watched it wail, paralyzed in thought. Every single fiber of her being wanted to run, to run until she couldn't, to begrudgingly call the cops and the League to save her, to grab her husband's handgun to protect herself from this—this thing—

But she couldn't.

This couldn't have been it but, but nobody knew of Sage wearing his sister's skirt when they found him—his body. She'd asked the cops to not write it in the report, none of the newspapers had mentioned it, she thought it'd been some fucked up taunt the kids had pulled on him and didn't want him to be remembered like that, a-and—

And this thing, this ghost, knew. It sounded ghostly, distorted, almost girlish, but—but it was his voice, almost like his voice. That weird thing on its head, almost like a wig, almost like the hairstyle he had when they — but HOW!? It was impossible; people couldn't come back as ghosts; no, no, this had to have been a trick!

She was being deceived, drawn into a trap, especially with that tall man standing next to the stairs to the porch, but couldn't look away. Away from this crying, distraught ghost, its sobs just like when he got scared after watching a movie he was much too young for. This was all a dream, must've been a dream, there's no way this could be real, this thing sounded too female to be Sage, there was no way, but—but what if—no it was impossible, NO—

Bitter reality fought fevered dreams in the woman's mind as she grasped the handle so hard her hand grew numb, locked in a stalemate with herself. It couldn't have been a coincidence; too many things lined up, but it couldn't have not been a coincidence; none of this was possible—Sage was GONE, and she was finally beginning to make peace with that fact! Was her mind playing a trick on her, trying to pull her away from acceptance and into another grief-fueled delusion!?

It hurt too much to be anything but reality.

After what felt like an eternity, the woman took another breath, her shaking eyes staring at the ghost—and finding it, them, staring back at her. She knew it wasn't possible, but...

"~I-I'm sorry, m-mom...~"

...she wanted it to be. She wanted to see her baby again, to apologize to him for all the times she wasn't there for him, to make him feel as loved as he always deserved to be and not just on weekends, to tell him how much she loved him,

To hug him again.

"~S-Sage, i-i-is that you?~" the woman whispered, words so quiet they were only barely audible above the din of rain.

Hope mixed with disbelief, fear with anguish, fantasy with reality as she watched the ghost perk up at her words, shaking even harder than before.

"~Th-that's me mom, I-I'm Sage, I'm sorry I'M SORRY!~" the ghost wailed, wet tears streaking down their wooden mask as it twisted into terror. And then; it stopped, pink pinpricks of its eyes focusing as the woman opened the door just enough to reach out with her other hand. Cold, shaking, curled as if ready to be withdrawn at a moment's notice—but still there.

Her mom's hand.

Sage flew over to it without thinking, scared beyond words and just wanting her mom to hold her again, to tell her how much she loved her, to feel safe and to be told that everything would be okay again, to eat ice cream with her again, to have her braids done again, to apologize. She clung to her hand as close as she could, not wanting it to let go, not wanting her mom to abandon her,

Clung to it, just like Sage did.

"~S-Sage? SAGE!~" Mom shouted, pulling the door open and stumbling outside, falling to her knees as she pulled the wooden ghost into her arms. Rain covered for her wailing sobs as she let her grief out in bitter tears, "~M-mommy is here, Sage, mommy is here...~"

"~MOM! I-I—~" Sage wept as despair gave way to grief, fearful emotions leaving her body one warm tear at a time—into her mom's shirt, just like always. She tried to speak, but couldn't; she could only cry and listen and keep crying—but now, in release.

"~I-I thought I'd never see you again...~" Mom whimpered, arms shaking even as the rough bark dug into her skin, not wanting to let go even slightly.

Sage whined, "~I-I'm sorry,~" before her mom cut her off—

"~Shhhhh, shhhhh, it's—it's okay baby, d-don't be sorry, baby. I'm here, m-mommy's here, m-mommy loves you...~"

Marco stared slack-jawed, heart fluttering at the sheer intensity of emotions going on around him. Intense enough to give him a headache, and yet blissful enough to only draw him closer as his mind caught up to the racing hearts before him. Beside him, Yaksha was reacting much the same, pink eyes unfocused as they took the scene in.

Sage's mom flinched as she spotted the homeless man step into the light, pushing him half a step back. As terrifying as the stranger was, though, she knew they had to have been related to her—her child finding their way back home, and so had the Banette beside them. They scared her; they scared her so much, but they meant well, she knew it. She mouthed 'thank you' their way before holding the ghost even tighter.

She was weak; she was cold and wet from the rain side swiping, her head kept spinning; none of this should've even been possible—but it was Sage; it couldn't not be Sage. She wanted to believe it was Sage, wanted that wound on her soul to be mended.

The two sobbed in silence for a while longer as the maelstrom of emotions burned out into exhaustion, deep and all-encompassing. At having grieved her child, at having to survive in the woods for months, at finding her child's body, at being so worried about her family not accepting her again. It was over; it was finally over, and eventually, tears slowed down to just a trickle.

It'd take many, many days for the last of them to be shed, but they had time. They finally had time.

"~I-I love you mommy...~" Sage mumbled, barely awake anymore. Her mom only barely kept herself from breaking into more sobs as she slowly stood up once more, cold and drenched and happy and beyond words and so, so exhausted. She kept gently shushing her child as she began to turn around, wanting to carry them home just like she did when they first showed up to this world. And then stopped at hearing the Phantump gasp in her arms, "~M-mommy, can I s-say goodbye to Mr. Yaksha a-and Mr. Marco?~"

Mom looked up at the stranger and the ghost once more, holding the wooden ghost even tighter. She didn't want to let go, to risk something happening to her child again, even if she'd be just mere feet away—but she agreed, regardless. Her arms shook as she nodded, trying her hardest to relax them and yet finding herself unable to. Sage knew what to do, though, phasing through her mom's arms and leaving her wig behind as she hovered over to her guardians.

"~Th-thank you, Mr. Yaksha! D-do you want to come too?~" Sage squealed as she hugged the dumbstruck Banette, her spectral touch finally snapping him back to reality.

The older ghost didn't even need to look at the terrified expression on the woman's face to know it was a bad idea, weakly shaking his head as he gave her a couple of pats on the back. "~Best not, kid.~"

"~Awhhhh. But w-will you visit us sometime?~"

Yaksha almost didn't hear the question at all, staring into the middle distance as the hauntling let go of him. "~I'll think about it. Stay—stay safe, kid.~"

"~I-I will! Bye-bye, Mr. Yaksha! B-bye-bye, Mr. Marco!~" She squealed as she hovered back to her mom, returning the disguised Gallade's waving in kind.

Marco and Yaksha watched the woman give them one last nod in gratitude before she closed the door and turned off the porch light. Moments later, light shone from the building's ground-floor windows and Marco sensed someone making their way down from the top floor and being taken aback. He could've stood and snooped like this for hours, but he knew he didn't have to.

They were done here.

"We did it," Marco whispered as the reality of the situation finally hit him, warm relief filling his soul. He was tired, and yet he felt fine, unable to stop laughing as his body and mind alike unwound from the tension. They'd done it, he'd done it. Sage was safe. Things would be okay now. He kept laughing to himself as his body turned around on autopilot and started making its way back to the sidewalk.

Before he could let himself get lost in that bliss, though, he sensed something else brewing inside the Banette. "^Y-you okay, Yaksha?^" he asked, sparing the ghost a concerned glance. He hadn't moved an inch since Sage let go of him, gaze drilling into nothing.

"~I feel... hollow.~" Yaksha whispered, continuing to stare straight ahead.

Marco chuckled, "^I get it, you two were close. I could tell you've been looking after her for a while now, and now she's gone. Hard to get over it, I imagine.^" A smile crept to his obscured lips as he turned back to the road once more, his tired mind trying its best to come up with some guidance on the spot. "^Well, if you don't know what to do now, our village would always be glad to take you in—^"

"~The stars look so beautiful today.~"

...

"^What?^" Marco blinked at Yaksha's awestruck observation, looking up at the sky just in case. Nope, the sky was still entirely covered with clouds, pitch black and only occasionally illuminated by stray lightning in the distance. He turned to the ghost, "^What do you—^"

But the Banette was gone.

Marco looked from side to side as he tried to spot the ghost before focusing on his psychics to figure out where he'd gone. They were of no use, not spotting a single trace of the Banette despite having sensed him just moments prior—

...

The Gallade stopped as the realization struck him. He didn't know what had happened with certainty, but... he had a guess. Without wasting another moment, he nodded toward the now-empty spot,

And began his journey home.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Interlude IX: Happenstance


Interlude IX: Happenstance


CONTENT WARNING: Suicide​

What the hell had he just run into?

Muffled electronic music filled Dan's ears as he made his way home, combining with an ill-fitted coat to shield him from the depressing surroundings. It was still cold, and his nose was still an obnoxiously large target for any stray raindrops, but he'd bear through the former and had his methods to ease the latter. For once, though, his mind was focused on something entirely unrelated to what either of his usual senses were feeding him, replaying the scene he had just witnessed on a loop.

It stumped him in a way not much did anymore. Was that a drug drop gone awry? Some sort of gang intimidation? He'd seen these two kids around quite a bit, and while their records were far from spotless, they were nowhere near bad enough for him to suspect them of dealing with organized crime. Then again, they didn't end up actually getting hurt. Frightened and held in place, yes, but not hurt. Didn't notice any manipulation either, though that might've just been because of the distance.

Further confounding it was the fact that, as far as he could tell, the psychics were coming from the tall one and not either of the mons. The thought made him chuckle under his breath; the mental image of some stray wildling putting on their best hobo impression was too far-fetched to be real, amusing as it was.

Not his business either way, especially since nobody got hurt.

Clearing his mind, Dan upped the volume a couple of notches just in time for the drop, head banging all the while. A lotta noise—most of which his dad couldn't stand, but it was exactly what he needed. Took quite a bit of talking and thinking to square the circle of his preferences without subjecting his old man to what he'd so candidly described as 'the sounds of blenders being tortured to death', but eventually, they arrived at their current solution.

Custom molded earbuds were the priciest investment of his life so far, but also the ones by far the most worth it.

Completing his most favorite kind of overstimulation was the small trinket in his off-hand, sliding up and down along its string roughly in tune with the beat. It'd still be a while until he could time it right, but the progress he had so far was already motivating enough.

It also inspired the mental image of him walking up to a wildling cousin and just giving them a yo-yo of their own. Also a trinket on a string, but one they could do so much more with instead of just obsessively polishing it! Win-win as far as he was concerned! Oh well—

...

...

Oh shit.

His heart skipped a beat as he focused on the sensations he could just barely make out a few streets down, bright and noticeable in the most distressing way possible. A part of him wanted to ignore it and run, to just hope it'd solve itself; it's not like this stuff didn't happen all the time whether he was there or not—but he couldn't. Of course he couldn't, he'd know he could've done something but didn't.

He already had enough things to judge himself for as is.

A deep breath never hurt to get his head straight in situations like these, but he had no idea how much time he had—might as well head over as he chewed through what he'd even do. Just like dad said—acknowledge it, measure it, mitigate it. He'd acknowledged it alright, and from the little he could measure it, it looked dire but not critical yet.

Now to mitigate it.

Dan struggled to think of what he'd say to the stranger as he speed-walked down the wet pavement; the din of rain and even his music completely tuned out by now. He needed to have a plan or else he'd just make it all worse—especially if he started panicking or was too serious. It'd have to be something casual, yet attention-grabbing. Let's see...

Whoever it was, they seemed to be young, and the little he could make out of their thoughts was snarky and bitter. Maybe meeting them at their level could work? A bit of edgy snark instead of just platitudes? It made sense in the moment and left him hoping to whatever gods were watching that he wasn't about to make the worst mistake of his life.

It was time to straighten himself out a bit, stuff the yo-yo into his pocket, take another breath,

And turn the corner.

Sensing it a few minutes earlier didn't make the sight that awaited him any less unnerving.

A human was balancing along the railing of the bridge in front of him, one step after another on wet, slippery metal. Next to said railing rested a roughened backpack and a couple balls; a detail that would've left Dan unnerved in any other situation. Their soaked outfit was nowhere near enough for the weather, a thick scarf wrapped around their neck aside.

Dan kept a grip on himself as he approached, focusing on being able to grab them in case they did what he feared they would. It was time to catch their attention, and he hoped beyond hope his awful opener wouldn't make anything worse.

"~Wouldn't recommend using this bridge. Much shorter than it looks at night, you'll just break your leg and drown in agony. That flat over there might work though, should be tall enough.~"

He cursed his dry, under-used voice as the figure ahead turned around to face him, jolting a bit. Thankfully, their reactions stopped at that, and while their thoughts briefly veered toward doing the unthinkable, their feet stayed firmly glued to the railing.

"~What kinda fucking advice is that?~" the stranger said with a mix of surprise and amusement, the latter undoing at least some of their—no, her—gloom.

"~Ehh, the best one I could think of on the spot. Tried my best, y'know.~" Dan's heart hammered as he approached, each step making his grip on the girl that much stronger should the worst come to pass. He had to keep talking but didn't have many ideas for what to say—aside from the most banal response possible to something like this. "~Somethin' happen lately? Dad always told me to never make any life decisions after dark, and this sure looks like a big one.~"

The stranger giggled at his shoddy joke, even if it was mixed with a barely visible eye roll. The moment of levity brought some relief, but it didn't last. "~I fucked up one too many times,~" the girl admitted, letting Dan finally notice how hoarse her voice was.

And how much her gaze lingered on the other side of the railing.

"~Fucked up what? Everyone fucks stuff up from time to time. Shit happens y'know.~"

"~The whole—the whole fuckin' trainer bullshit. Took it up to get away from my fuckin' parents and now I'm fuckin' done for. Been trying to do something, fuckin' anything, but I just fuckin' can't.~" Her hand clenched at the admission, tears adding to the downpour.

Not the most... sympathetic story as far as Dan was concerned, but at least it was one the stranger was at the end of. "~Sounds rough. Can't you just quit being a trainer then?~"

"~And go back to fuckin' groveling at my parents' feet while they treat me like shit!? Fuck no, I'd rather take the leap,~" she snarled, seething anger pointed in equal parts at herself and at the two bespoke humans. "~They always fuckin' hated me, couldn't fuckin' stand me even when I was their poster good boy they could fuckin' parade around in front of their fuckin' ghoul friends. Fuck them, I'm gonna have the last fuckin' hurrah, gonna spite them one last time.~"

Dan didn't have the time to respond before she turned her head skyward and shouted, "~SEE THIS, MOM? LOOK AT YOUR FAILURE OF A SON, HOPE YOU CAN SHIP THAT SHITTY SUIT YOU CRIED OVER STRAIGHT TO FUCKING HELL!~"

Their hearts raced as fast as they ever got as Dan tried to think of what to say. The idea that soon hit his head wasn't the best, but it was something to keep her attention on him, at least. "~Don't spite them by dying if they hate you this much, spite them by living. Spite them by being happy even if they don't want you to be.~"

The stranger laughed again, this time at him and not with him. "~Oh it's that easy, of course! Have any other bedtime stories to tell me?~" she snarked, the wound the sarcasm was meant to cover getting more and more aggravated by the moment.

"~Well, I never said it was easy, but it is possible, even if it looks like it isn't. Tomorrow comes another day; you've got tons of chances to turn your life around, especially at this age. Just because being a trainer didn't work out doesn't mean that nothing else will. I know it doesn't feel like it, but you deserve happiness too.~"

He jolted as he sensed the girl's reaction to his last remark, her clever facade coming undone by the moment.

"~Do I now? Sure as fuck doesn't fuckin' feel like it, I—I fuckin' failed them. I failed them over and over and kept putting them in harm's way over and over and they just kept hurting, I don't deserve them a-and I went for a dumb fuckin' desperate idea and only hurt them even more for fuckin' NOTHING, and they fuckin' hate me now!~"

It took little effort to realize who the girl's rambling was aimed at, the balls beside her backpack catching Dan's attention again. She cared more about her mons than most trainers he's had the displeasure of interacting with, motivating him to keep trying that bit more.

HTe didn't have to try hard to point out her subconscious lies, though. "~Not even you believe that. It wouldn't hurt this much if they really didn't care about you.~" It was a bluff Dan had no way of justifying at the moment, but to his unending relief, it struck true all the same.

The girl shook as she glared at him, shaking hands bundled into fists. Maybe that fucking weirdo was right; maybe they really cared about her as much as she did about them, but none of it mattered, none of it fucking mattered. "~S-so fuckin' what!? I've still got no future; I'm fuckin' broke and have nowhere to go and would just be doing them a fuckin' service if they ended up with someone who c-can actually take care of them!~"

Time slowed to a crawl as Dan watched the stranger turn away from him, her mind trying to push through the thick layer of fear and do what it thought it had to. He shouted, "~WAIT! If you've nowhere to go, then you could crash at our place for a while!~"

Dan was well aware the offer was sleazy as fuck, but couldn't think of—or actually help with—anything else. A heartbeat passed, then another, and the girl's body began to unwind, shaking harder the more she thought about it. He felt the earlier snark creep in, sighing under his breath in relief.

"~Oh, making advances on an underage girl now?~"

He could tell she was joking, but it still left a foul taste in his mouth, making him recoil. "~No, of course not! If I could, I'd pay for a stay at a motel or something for a night or two, but... I'm kinda broke. And living with my dad,~" he admitted, calming down as he felt his words take root in her mind, bit by bit. Trying to cheer her up with her caliber of humor, he added, "~Besides, your mons can probably defend you from any creep you'd run into.~"

The slow, dry chuckles that left her mouth were some of the most strained sounds Dan had ever heard. The girl felt bad about the inappropriate joke for just a moment before another thought crept in to overrule it. She looked over her shoulder, staring at him as her adrenaline burned out, leaving her feeling cold and so, so fucking tired. The offer was good, almost too good to be true, and this guy wasn't wrong either—anyone tried to touch her and Spots would lay them out.

She wasn't sure if the lil' Snubbull could even legally do that, but she knew damn well she'd do it, anyway.

Before she knew it, the stranger outstretched his gloved hand towards her, catching hundreds upon hundreds of raindrops as it waited to be grasped.

"~It hurts, it hurts so fucking much, I know. But you don't have to go through it alone,~" he added, sticking his hand out that bit further, into her reach.

Even that sounded like some sappy cookie-cutter bullshit reassurance she'd seen so many times online, but... this time she felt the other side had actually meant it. It was almost too wild to consider, especially with how little of an idea she had about what could she even do instead with her trainer 'career' ending before it had even started. She was terrified in a way she almost never got; she almost turned right around to stop beating around the fuckin' bush and just fucking do it—

But Spots and Noodles would be sad. She might've tried to gaslight herself into thinking that her friends ending up in someone else's hand would truly be the best for them in the long term many times, but them ending up heartbroken over her doing what needed to be done was inarguable.

And she didn't want to make them sad.

Her expression flinched as if struck as her tears mixed with rain, sobs too quiet to be audible over the downpour. She didn't want to make them sad. In a moment of clarity, fleeting as it was, she looked at the stranger once more,

And grasped his hand.

Dan didn't act as the girl hopped off the railing towards him, stumbling after she'd landed. If she wanted to do or say something, she would—and she did, moments later. Quiet sniffles gave way to heavier and heavier sobs as she leaned into him, almost too tired to even keep standing. He kept himself to patting her on the back a few times, letting the emotions flow as the plastic bag in his other hand threatened to slice his fingers off after being held for so long.

He wasn't rushing, buuuut there was something he could do to drive the point he'd made earlier in. As the girl slowly regained her composure, he covertly pressed the buttons on both balls, ejecting their occupants. She swore under her breath and tried to straighten herself out as her friends jumped at suddenly being surrounded by freezing rain—but her diversion was for naught.

"~Hey hey, I'm alright you two, I-I promise!~" She pleaded as the two mons scooted up to her, their concern just as clear as her distress. They didn't buy her excuses, clinging to her legs with quiet cries as she kept trying to put on a composed facade—to no use.

And soon, she realized it too.

She kneeled as her tears came back in vengeance, scooping the Snubbull and the Servine into her arms. Vines and short pink paws wrapped around her as she wept, wept and was consoled by her friends, constantly reassured about how much they cared for her.

Off to the side, Dan's heart calmed down as he took the cutesy scene in, every little gesture of the three exchanging affection in the limited ways they could. Pets, fur ruffles, as large hugs as each of them could manage. All bathed in tears of release, tears of pain, in stress and fear that have been building up for months and wouldn't be going away for at least just as long.

Despite everything, they still had each other.

Dan stayed quiet as the trio took their time, only briefly pulling his phone up to let his dad know he'd be late. As tired as they all were, none of them cared to stay out in rain this cold for long, speeding up the group's affection and the girl's efforts to get a grip on herself again. Once she was sure she was strong enough to stand up and walk, she reached out for her friends' balls—only for the Servine to swat them away with a stray vine.

"~W-what? Noodles, what are—oh come on. I-it's so cold, you two are gonna freeze out here!~" she pleaded. Unsuccessfully, if the two mons' resolute head shakes were anything to go by. "~Fine, fine, you can stay out, hah. Alright, l-let's get going I guess, can barely feel my legs anymore...~"

With the balls attached to her belt and the backpack on her shoulders again, the girl was ready to resume her journey from where it was supposed to end. Where to, she didn't know. Both in the long-term sense of 'what in the world am I gonna do with myself now', and in the more relevant meaning of 'where is this guy taking me'.

The latter at least got solved quickly.

Dan tilted his head for her to follow as he headed off, guiding her through a labyrinth of gloomy, nondescript streets with a haphazard mix of single-family houses and flats. "~I live a couple blocks down, won't take long to get there. Oh, and name's Dan,~" he added with a chuckle, hoping for the stranger to respond in kind.

"~Emma. Th-thanks Dan, I—I don't know what I would've done if you didn't show up...~"

"~Ehhh, I have a guess.~"

The girl blinked a few times as she processed his words before breaking into the most undignified chuckle of her life, muttering out "~Oh god~" in between fits of tired laughter. Dan gave her a brief smile as he looked over his shoulder, glad she was feeling at least that bit better.

"~So, you from around here, Emma?~"

"~Nah, heh. I'm from Opelucid, I... this is gonna sound awful, but I came over here to try and find some easier opponents after I couldn't take wins off anyone else anymore.~"

Dan rolled his eyes at the framing of '''her''' not being able to win anymore, but didn't comment on it beyond that—this wasn't the time nor the place. Stripped of that unpleasant element, though, Emma's justification was kinda amusing, at least. She might've been a trainer, but her mons really did care for her, taking that load off his conscience as he guided them to his block.

The apartment building had seen better days, and that was the absolute kindest phrasing Emma could think of once she saw it. Dark gray, flaking, stone-like facade revealed raw concrete and brick in many spots, and she could make out a couple of broken windows even despite the shoddy lighting. The sight made her recall Dan's joke about her having her mons to protect her from creeps, as well as worry about it potentially being much more applicable than she would've ever imagined.

"~Hardly the prettiest place, I know—and no, it's not any better on the inside. Hope you don't mind climbing up a couple floors,~" Dan commented as he led her in. The staircase was similarly rundown as the outer facade, each of the spiraling stairs cracked somewhere along its length.

At least there wasn't anyone else around.

A part of Emma hoped that the actual entrance to Dan's home would be at least a bit more decorated, just to then end up disappointed at it being just as butt-ugly as every other square inch of this place. She could've sworn she had him chuckle right as she thought that, but was too tired to connect the two events together.

None of that mattered, anyway—they had finally made it.

"~Daaaaad, we're home!~" Dan shouted as he led Emma in, immediately getting to taking his coat off—before stopping awkwardly. For a moment, Emma wanted to ask what had happened, but before she could, he'd resumed the mundane action, if much more slowly.

The room they stepped into seemed to have been doing triple duty as both the lobby, the living room, and the kitchen. A few potted plants aside, it was almost entirely undecorated—just a couch, a worn down table that Dan soon set the plastic bag he was holding on, a flat screen TV with bezels the size of her hand, and exactly nothing else in the 'living room' part.

Dan wasn't joking with being broke, huh.

Emma shook off the thought as she slid out of the soaked clothes, trying to hang them as close to the cast iron radiator as she could. Her friends were already huddled up to it, basking in whatever warmth it could pour out, the sight bringing a smile to her face.

Which a very unpleasant realization soon dashed right off.

The girl shook uncomfortably as she kept sneaking glances at Dan, trying to catch him when he wasn't looking at her. Once she did, she quickly took her scarf off and tried to pull up the collar of her t-shirt to cover her neck, hoping he wouldn't notice.

Dan noticed.

"~Emma? What... are you doing?~"

Emma flinched at the question, hands clenching as her heartbeat spiked. Dan took half a step back at such a sudden reaction, worried that he'd inadvertently done something wrong. The girl knew there was no way to hide it, but... fuck.

She looked away in shame as she let go of her shirt, before flinching at how much her host was taken aback. Dozens upon dozens of slowly scarring claw marks on her neck, none of them lethal—but all of them painful, in all meanings of the word.

"~Good gods, what happened?~" Dan asked, and regretted it immediately.

As bad as she felt about her neck, being asked about that brought forth even more traumatized fear than when she was one stray step away from death. Her eyes unfocused as she stared at the floor, breaking into tears once more.

Something was wrong, so very wrong here, but Dan knew it wasn't the time to pry into this. "~Hey hey, it's alright. You don't have to tell me. Could I at least clean it a bit?~" he asked, keeping his voice as neutral as can be. To his relief, she reacted to his words, nodding shakily as the storm of panicking thoughts in her head began to calm down.

At least she wouldn't be judged for this.

Without saying a word, Dan guided her over to the bathroom and reached for the small bottle of peroxide. The room was just as barren as the rest of the building, but at least it was better maintained, and, most importantly, clean. As Dan washed his hands and fiddled with the plastic container, Emma could've sworn she glimpsed something yellow in the reflection instead of him. By the time she blinked and did a double take, though, it was just what she expected to see.

Any further thoughts about that were summarily derailed by all the burning coming from her neck soon after.

"~There, there, I know it hurts, but hopefully nothing will infect it. Have you seen anyone about this?~" Dan asked, and Emma had to use all the willpower she still had left to not laugh in his face.

"~'C-course not.~"

"~Would be a good idea to do that tomorrow, or whenever you feel comfortable. Anyhow—this is the shower, this is the shampoo and body wash, you can take the red towel if you want, sound good?~"

"~Y-yeah, thanks. L-lemme take something to change into...~"

"~Take your time, we're not rushing.~"

Emma didn't have to be told twice, but rushed regardless. The few kinda-fresh-enough clothes she still had in her backpack probably deserved a thorough wash themselves, but this wasn't the time to worry about that.

It could happen tomorrow; today was just one of these days she had to endure.

Dan waited for the telltale sound of the door's lock engaging before taking a deep sigh and half-sitting, half-falling onto the couch, no less exhausted than the teen. He leaned his head back and looked at the TV, grumbling as he saw the game he just bought snacks for wrap up its first half. Irrelevant when compared to what he had accomplished while on that grocery run, but annoying all the same.

Anywho, it was time to give a rundown about just that.

"^Hey dad,^" Dan mumbled telepathically as the old man rolled into the room. The same white cap with blue markings as when he'd first met him, the same beard. One fewer leg after a lifetime of smoking caught up to him, one more wheelchair, plenty more wrinkles and liver spots.

Underneath all that, the same analytic spirit, wanting to take in all the information surrounding their unexpected guest before making any decisions. "~Who is she?~" he asked, voice as dry as an ashtray.

"^I ran into her on my way back. She was about to jump from the bridge between Third and Circle Drive. Talked to her, seems she has nowhere to go,^" Dan explained as he reached into the plastic bag and pulled out a can of beer.

The old man took the explanation in before summing it up with one word, "~Rough. A trainer?~" he asked, looking over at the Servine and Snubbull huddling up to the radiator.

His son nodded in affirmation as he downed a couple gulps of cheap booze. "^Yeah, but not a willing one. From what I gathered, she couldn't cut it and ended up flunking out. She's underage too, unfortunately.^"

"~Gonna be an issue.~"

"^Yep,^" Dan commented as he laid out the rest of his grocery spoils, plastic wrappers of store-brand savory snacks gleaming in the TV's bright light. Both of them knew there was a lot more to be said about what they would do going forward, but also that this wasn't the time for it—especially with the background noise of the shower having stopped in the meantime.

A small cloud of vapor rolled out the door as Emma opened it soon after, stretching her aching body as much as she could. "~What's up with that weird mon shampoo you got? It's so weird and slimy, you guys even have any mons in here?~"

Dan disguised his surprise before answering, "~Uh, we used to but not anymore. Guess we forgot to toss it out.~"

Emma blinked, feeling a bit bad about her words as she walked over to the couch. "~Sorry, my condolences—oh. Uh, hello there, sir,~" she greeted the old man in a wheelchair, receiving a curt nod in return. He didn't seem very talkative, perfect by her. She would've guessed him to be Dan's grandfather, if anything, but there were few things she cared about less than the exact family tree of her hosts at the moment.

After all, there was a TV to gawk at instead.

Once the last of the advertisements slithered away, she was greeted by a sight of what was clearly a stadium, though decidedly not one for battles. Layers of seats surrounded the all-green pitch from all directions, and instead of a single line splitting it in half, there were many white lines delineating god-knows-what. Not to mention all the humans walking onto it. That was important, too.

"~Some kinda human sport?~" she asked as she reached for the unclaimed can of beer.

"~Yeah, soccer. Comes from Galar,~" Dan answered, not skipping a beat as he pulled the booze out of the girl's grasp and replaced it with a pack of peanuts. Emma was almost too tired to notice the Switcheroo, limiting herself to an unamused look at Dan and getting a wink in response.

The room was plunged into silence once the game's second half started—bit-crushed commentary and crinkling of wrappers aside. It wasn't something the girl cared for much at all, but it provided a pleasant distraction, especially when accompanied by a steady stream of crunchy treats into her mouth hole.

And, of course, her friends once they had dried off.

One hand gently stroked Spots's tummy as the other arm held Noodles close, their vines wrapping her as tightly as could be without crossing into discomfort. It was harder and harder to keep paying attention to what was happening on the screen as the game drew to a close and the plastic bags were emptied, warmth and something meal-adjacent combining into ever-creeping drowsiness.

And then, once the final whistle was blown, sleep.

As much as Dan had been looking forward to this match, it ended up being a wash. 3-0, what in the world was that goalkeeper doing—oh. He chuckled as his attention shifted away from the glowing screen, letting him notice the asleep teen next to him. Yeah, it was high time for some rest, for all of them. Once the trash was cleaned up and the TV turned off, Dan focused on finally undoing his disguise, maintained almost effortlessly after many years of practice.

The two mons didn't catch onto that right away, too busy either trying to fall asleep or cuddling with their friend. What they did notice, though, was a pillow being psychiced in place beside them, then a blanket on their other side, and finally, their human being carefully levitated into the air. Before their surprise could give way to hostility, they heard a voice in their heads, "^Just moving her so that she can sleep comfortably.^"

Dan putting his disguise on and off a few times afterwards helped them complete the mental picture of the scene. They weren't happy for that 'human' to have turned out to be a mon, but they and their human were much too tired to do anything about it beyond just going along with it. Which, considering that said action comprised them huddling to their friend under a soft blanket as the pretend human flicked the lights off and left to an adjacent room, wasn't bad at all.

Not at all.

"~Still gnawing at you, isn't it?~" the old man asked as he prepared his side of the spacious bed, before stopping to take his evening pills.

The Hypno he called son stared at the floor beside him, expression twisting as he couldn't stop thinking. "^I mean, it's hard not to think about it. Since I can't just disappear once—once you die, dad, m-maybe if she hits eighteen in the meantime... no, no, what am I even saying. I've just fucking met her, it'd be such a dumb idea, b-but I can't stop worrying about it, it's just—^" Dan flinched at feeling a hand grasp his forearm, looking down to see his dad give the closest thing to a reassuring smile he was capable of.

"~Tomorrow. Another day, a clearer mind, we're not hurrying anywhere.~"

Dan nodded, trying and only somewhat succeeding to release his tension with a deep breath. "^Yeah, that'd be for the best, sorry.^"

"~You've done a great deed today. I'm proud of you, Dan,~" his dad said, permitting himself a manly tear or two now that nobody else was looking.

His son wasted no time before kneeling beside him and holding him close, trying to keep his own emotions under control as his dad's weathered, sinewy hands stroked the spot between his ears. "^I love you, dad.^"

"~I-I love you too, son.~"



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Epilogue I: Changes


Epilogue I: Changes



Nesrin (+ Sage!) Mahini | @nesrinmahini12 | 13 Jun 549, 6:43pm WUT (CKT-6)

Hey, @glide2_mistralton, why did you take the episode of "Humane Stories" you filmed with us off your upcoming schedule? https://glidenetwork.ua/schedule...

13 | 14 | 134 ♥



Nesrin (+ Sage!) Mahini | @nesrinmahini12 | 13 Jun 549, 6:47pm WUT (CKT-6)

Welp, @glide2_mistralton blocked us. Guess that's our answer 🙃

25 | 19 | 191 ♥



puta 2.1.5-rc7 (reál) | @c4ssIOpeia | 14 Jun 549, 4:11am CPT (CKT+3)

shit huh. hold on, I gotchu

2 | 2 | 22 ♥



puta 2.1.5-rc7 (reál) | @c4ssIOpeia | 14 Jun 549, 4:49am CPT (CKT+3)

Hey @glide2_mistralton ur supposed to change the password on your router from the default one xdd jajajajajajaja https://libreupload.kl/u/YW1vbmd1cw0K...

79 | 110 | 782 ♥

// transcript_s6e22_wip_280449.txt

[B-ROLL FOOTAGE OF LILLYWOOD]

NARRATOR: Sunnyside Heights is a small, quaint neighborhood on the northwest of Lillywood, a quiet town located forty minutes away from Mistralton. It's the perfect place to raise a family, with its many playgrounds, one of the largest public schools in the region, and a pediatric hospital located smack dab in its center. As beautiful as it is, though, it is not free from the woes of human life. Last November, Sunnyside Heights experienced a tragedy when Sage Mahini, a seven-year-old boy, was found dead in confusing circumstances. It was an indescribable loss for everyone, but the mother of the family, thirty-seven-year-old Nesrin Mahini working as a microbiologist for a company based in Mistralton, had taken it particularly hard.

[B-ROLL FOOTAGE ZOOMS IN ON THE FAMILY HOUSE]

NARRATOR: But then, an unexpected development at the beginning of February changed everything, when a Phantump unexpectedly showed up on the family's doorstep one night—and Nesrin believes them to be their lost child. Join our host, Pamela Hutchins, for this exclusive interview with the Mahini family.

[INTRO SEQUENCE]

[EPISODE NAME: "LIFE AFTER DEATH? <WIPWIPWIPWIPW>"]

[TRANSITION TO THE INTERVIEW FOOTAGE, SWEEP FROM PAMELA TO THE GUEST. ZOOM IN ON THE SLEEPING PHANTUMP ON THE GUEST'S LAP]

PAMELA HUTCHINS NARRATION: Hello, and welcome back to Humane Stories. Today, I'll be interviewing someone with quite an unbelievable story to tell, one she's been keen to tell for months now.

[FADE TO PAMELA, START INTERVIEW AUDIO]

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Good afternoon.

NESRIN MAHINI: Good afternoon, it is a pleasure to finally have a chance to tell the world my side of our story for once.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Before we talk about what happened in February, could you talk about the aftermath of Sage's death?

NESRIN MAHINI: Ahhh, goodness, it's hard to think back to that. What can I say? It broke all our hearts. I've always tried to be there for our kids, more than I've seen other folks in my position be, but it always came into that conflict with what it felt like I should be doing, you know that idealized image of a hardworking migrant. It's an awful, perverse one of course, but even if I knew better, I ended up kinda letting it push me into focusing more and more time on work because I was afraid I'd come off as the 'bad' kind of migrant, a horribly racist stereotype but I guess even if I knew better it still kinda got its hooks into me—and even my husband, too.

[GUEST PETS THE SLEEPING PHANTUMP ON HER LAP]

NESRIN MAHINI: I was busy with work most of the time; his job has him on constant work trips, you know. We had all we wanted in a way, could afford a preschool for our youngest, Aspen, but only had a couple hours a week to really spend time with our kids. I tried to take them for ice cream every weekend but of course, that's nowhere near enough, I was afraid of growing distant long before... this happened, and sometimes I feel that if I had tried to carve out more time for our kids all this could've been avoided.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Success isn't without its costs, indeed. So, what really happened that February night?

[GUEST SIGHS AND LAUGHS WEAKLY]

NESRIN MAHINI: Oh goodness, so much of it is a blur despite all the adrenaline. I stayed up watching something but don't remember what; it was like past midnight and suddenly I heard knocking on the front door. I come over and outside there's this tall, homeless-looking man, a Banette, and a Phantump. And then, the Phantump started talking to me in Sage's voice, and I realized it was her.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: That sounds terrifying.

NESRIN MAHINI: It absolutely was. I almost ran off in terror and called the c—the police when it happened. But yes, I realized it was Sage, just too many things lined up for me to deny that, and I took her in, and afterward, the rest of that night was just kinda a blur.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: That man and the Banette you mentioned—do you know who they were?

NESRIN MAHINI: Oh, I have no idea. Whoever that man was, he said nothing the entire time he stood there, and I don't think the Banette did either. We haven't seen them since. Though no matter who they are, they escorted my daughter back to me, and I sincerely hope they're doing alright, whoever and wherever they are.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: One spooky pair of bodyguards, if that's the case. Could you tell us what happened afterward?

NESRIN MAHINI: I remember the next morning well, it was... gods, I remember waking up and thinking I had the saddest and strangest dream, I was about to cry and then I spotted Sage sleeping beside me, and only then it all clicked in place, that kind of 'oh [EXPLETIVE], all this really happened', you know. And then since I was less tired I just felt all this loss and sadness all at once, everything I felt when she first went missing, and I ugly cried and held her for a while and was just so happy that she was back.

[GUEST WIPES HER EYES]

PAMELA HUTCHINS: How did your family react?

NESRIN MAHINI: My other kids were understandably shocked, though both differently. Aspen, my youngest, just gasped out loud and ran over to Sage and said how he was jealous that she became a Pokemon and I had no idea whether to cry or to laugh. That aside, he got used to it quite quickly, though kept asking for a while for her to show him some moves and she always got flustered and I had to explain to him that Sage didn't know any moves.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Does she... know any, now?

NESRIN MAHINI: I'm uncertain, actually. I spotted her playing in the backyard a few weeks ago, seemingly trying something out, so maybe she's trying to learn some? I don't know how this works in all honesty, we've never owned a pokemon.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Uh huh.

NESRIN MAHINI: As for my oldest, Azalea, she didn't believe it for a while. I remember us having this one strained chat a few days in. She told me I was going insane, and it hurt, but I couldn't blame her much. Though she apologized a few days later, overheard Sage chatting with Aspen, and finally tried talking to her herself, and then I guess it finally clicked for her, you know. I don't hold it against her, I'm just glad she eventually got around to accepting Sage again, and now she's trying to be the best big sister for her she can—even got her into trying out some makeup recently.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Mhm. What about your husband?

NESRIN MAHINI: Yes, that was a long and difficult talk between us once he got back from his work trip. He had a very hard time accepting it, kept worrying about my mental health, and couldn't believe it even after talking to Sage a few times. It took him a couple weeks to start turning around after he started running out of reasons and arguments for why this couldn't have been Sage, and he eventually got there and got over himself, but good gods these were some of the most difficult weeks of my life. We got closer to a divorce than we had ever been before. It was rough, but I'm just glad he came around on Sage.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: I can only imagine how shocking it must be to hear that your child has come back from the dead. Now, about that controversial part.

[GUEST ROLLS HER EYES IN A VERY EXAGGERATED WAY]

PAMELA HUTCHINS: You've said many times over the past few months that you've been on the receiving end of a lot of harassment and intimidation from the Unovan Government and the Pokemon League, correct?

NESRIN MAHINI: Yes, I have said that, and that's because it has been and continues to be true.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Could you elaborate on that?

NESRIN MAHINI: Well, it started when Aspen told some of his friends in kindergarten a few days after Sage came back, and then it spread fast. I received several calls, first from the kindergarten and then from other parents. At the start, they were just concerned, all 'Oh Nesrin, I know it's been rough on you but you should see a therapist sweetie'. Then when I kept reasserting myself that yes, Sage had come back, the mask dropped real fast. I sure didn't expect to be learning new slurs at almost forty, but life is full of surprises, I guess.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: What did these calls result in?

NESRIN MAHINI: Not much at the start, but then it got ugly fast. Aspen would come home crying because other kids told him his mom was crazy, and I ended up pulling him from that place soon after. Then, a week or so later, I got my first visit from the child protective services people. Which was terrifying. The guy they sent kept trying to nail me with something, but the only thing he could point out was that I had a '''pokemon''' at my house without owning it. The first thing I did once he left was go to the nearest trainers' supply store, buy a ball for Sage, and go through the paperwork for '''registering''' later that day.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: You sound rather frustrated at that.

NESRIN MAHINI: Why wouldn't I be? This isn't some stray mon, this is my daughter. The way everyone keeps referring to her as if she's some object I happen to own makes me sick. I don't even want to say she's a pokemon, she's a person who's stuck in a mon's body. I could go into an entire tangent on how I've had everyone constantly dehumanize her. It's been abhorrent.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Well, person or not, she still has the outward appearance of a pokemon. I can only imagine how much our laws would be thrown into disarray if we were to decide that 'some' mons are actually people, not to mention the legal mess involved with a legally dead person coming back from the dead.

NESRIN MAHINI: Then it sure sounds like they should be thrown into that disarray.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Quite a bold opinion. Either way—did the harassment stop at that one CPS check?

NESRIN MAHINI: Oh no, that was just the start. I constantly get mail from the state government accusing me of subjecting my children to psychological harm by claiming their sister had returned; I've had several CPS visits since then, but they couldn't find any dirt on me. I contacted several child psychologists around the country to get their opinion in writing about whether my children were in any sort of distress or experiencing abuse, and none of them found anything. Of course, nobody actually sending CPS checks on me cares one [EXPLETIVE] about my kids; it's long since become clear to me it's just an attempt to intimidate me into silence.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Because of your claims that Sage had come back as a pokemon?

NESRIN MAHINI: Yes, exactly. I've been in touch with a lawyer about this, and while I can't publicly say anything more than that yet, rest assured that I won't let them silence us. Sage is a person no matter the body she's in, and I won't rest until this country recognizes her as such.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: What about the League's response?

NESRIN MAHINI: Oh, gods. They've been just as rabid about trying to nail me with something, most often possession of a 'dangerous' mon without an appropriate license. But I went and checked and no, Phantump just aren't on that list! I know the list they're scaremongering about; I've had to learn about much more trainer nonsense than I ever wanted to for this, and Phantump just aren't there! And, even if they try to add them to that list now, it'll end up affecting a whole ton of people that own actual Phantump, we're talking thousands, and that's on top of the fact that those mon restrictions, as written in law, exempt people who already owned restricted species before they were added to the list. They're grasping at the flimsiest of straws and it would've been funny if it wasn't so frustrating and draining to deal with.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: You have mentioned an increase in what you called 'propaganda' coming from the Pokemon League in response to the controversy surrounding Sage.

NESRIN MAHINI: There's just no better way of putting it, really, as much as it sounds like I'm just stuffing my brain full of tin foil. I watched the messaging on all their public service announcements shift over these past few months from what it was before the sticking point of 'training is only abuse if done incorrectly, make sure to do it right', to just hammering on the message of 'mons aren't people and are fundamentally different and you shouldn't assume they experience anything like human emotions', which is just [EXPLETIVE] [EXPLETIVE], anyway. Even ignoring Sage for a moment, look at literally any mon playing around and tell me they don't experience happiness.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: What do you think drives that so-called 'propaganda'?

NESRIN MAHINI: That's the worst thing, I'm not even sure! I've been trying to be as specific in my messaging as possible once I went public with this. Some people end up reincarnating as Ghost-type mons, there's no shot Sage is the first-ever example of that happening, and we should expand our laws to accommodate those unusual, but still possible cases. From the messaging the League has been putting out in response, you'd think I was shrieking about mons and people being allowed to get married or something.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Well, wouldn't that actually happen if Sage were to marry a human down the line?

NESRIN MAHINI: No, because she's not an actual mon, she's a person stuck in a mon's body, that's the thing! I'm not gonna sit there and claim that every single mon out there is a person, that is absurd, but there definitely are other people, like Sage, that are in mon bodies.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Wouldn't there be a risk of a slippery slope from allowing this specific group of pokemon to be considered people in the laws of the land to some of those horrible outcomes like human-pokemon marriage?

NESRIN MAHINI: I don't see why there would be, assuming they care to limit it specifically to reincarnated humans. Though, hah...

[GUEST PAUSES FOR ~40S]

PAMELA HUTCHINS: ...Mrs. Nahini?

NESRIN MAHINI: Oh, apologies, it's just... you know, the conspiratorial side of me is really starting to think that they are trying to hide something big with how disproportionate their response has been.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: That is a very bold claim.

NESRIN MAHINI: I'm aware, and I'm not trying to justify it here and now. It's just that, you know, the severity of their response almost screams guilt to me, like they're covering something that I ended up stumbling onto. But I'm not gonna go into further detail on that right now, please continue.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: I see. Mhm. Well, has Sage... said anything about what happened in the three months she's been gone for?

NESRIN MAHINI: I have asked her a few times, but she doesn't remember much, aside from having spent a lot of time with someone she calls 'Yaksha'. I tried researching that name, and all I found was an entry or two in some old religious studies textbooks and a couple of forum profiles that have sat dead for fifteen years. But in general, I try not to pry Sage about it. It all makes her very anxious to think about and the least she deserves is not to have to experience that fear ever again.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: I suppose that's understandable. Another point that many have pointed out is that Sage's documents from when they were alive identify them as a boy, yet you've been referring to them as a girl.

NESRIN MAHINI: Yes, that's true. I've also talked to her about this, and it's another tricky, tense subject, but she's told me she's actually always thought she was a girl, even before her—her accident.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: Uh huh. Has she mentioned that beforehand?

NESRIN MAHINI: No, but again, I haven't been as present in her life as I wish I had been in hindsight. I can't really say to understand what drove this change, but I don't really think me understanding it or not matters one bit. It makes her happy to be referred to as a girl, and the few times she's heard someone refer to her as a boy it always upset her, so for me the choice is obvious—I wanna make her happy. Boy or girl, she's my child and I love her, and that's the only thing that really matters.

PAMELA HUTCHINS: But wouldn't you agree that allowing one's sex to be changed so easily would lead to—

[THE PHANTUMP LETS OUT A LOUD YAWN AND STARTS WAKING UP]

NESRIN MAHINI: Awwww, good afternoon, Sage!

[THE PHANTUMP FLOATS UP FROM THE GUEST'S LAP AND LOOKS AROUND. IT GASPS AT THE SIGHT OF THE CAMERA AND FLOATS CLOSER, TAKING UP HALF THE FRAME]

[THE GUEST LAUGHS]

NESRIN MAHINI: C'mon Sage, come back so we can finish this interview.

??????: Hello! Okay mom! [THE SOUND APPEARS TO BE COMING FROM THE PHANTUMP]

[THE PHANTUMP FLOATS BACK TO THE GUEST'S LAP]

[PAMELA STARES IN SHOCK AND DROPS HER MIC, JUMPS AT THE SOUND]

CAMERAMAN: What the [EXPLETIVE]—

[TODO: REACH OUT TO EXECS / TIM AND ASK HOW TO EDIT THIS PART]

// end of document



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Prologue: Sins


Prologue: Sins



*clink!*

The metallic sound filled the small lobby, followed moments later by the light tap of the letter hitting the wooden floor. Both noises were only barely audible over the background of scribbling crayons, canine snoozes, and the TV's ambiance, but... she heard it all the same. There's no way she could've not heard it. Her eyes went wide as she put away the knitting needles and stood up from the couch; each step towards the door reverberated in her mind.

But she had to.

A shaking hand reached over to pick the letter up as she tried to fill her soul with hope. It didn't have to be what she thought it was; it could've been something else—maybe just bills, maybe just junk mail. She begged the gods above, but they didn't listen.

Her heart sank as she read the label on the envelope. Sender's address—St. Trinity Hospital in Mistralton.

Still, she kept hoping. Yes, she knew she'd get her diagnosis eventually, but that didn't mean it would be what she feared it was. Her odds weren't great, but they weren't terrible either. It didn't have to end with tragedy—

*shuffle*

But it would, all the same.

Her heart sank as she read the prognosis, sank and hammered so hard she could barely keep reading. The text had turned into an incomprehensible blur, obscured by first her shaking, then her tears, and last, her will. It was too terrible to face, this suffering the letter foretold.

The best they could do was treat the worst of the symptoms once they began, but by then it would already be too late. When would it happen? This year, the next, in five years? She didn't know, she couldn't know. Maybe she'd just end up being lucky, the exception to the rule, maybe she'd last the eleven years needed. She just had to hope things would be alright.

She just had to hope she'd outrun her sins in the end.

The woman slid the letter back into its envelope before turning to look at the young girl scribbling on the floor in the living room. Her lips moved without making a sound, weaving silent apologies for everything her little one was too young to remember, and for everything that would still await her. Then, they turned on herself, berating herself about how she should've tried harder when she had the chance; when she first realized there was something terribly wrong going on in her family.

When she first realized what her husband had been doing to Tommy when she was too busy with work to notice.

Maybe if she had noticed it at the time, called the police; hadn't dismissed her son's behavior as him just being a moody, hormonal teenager, maybe all this would've been avoided. Maybe if she'd just done that, she would be able to look at her granddaughter without guilt tearing her soul apart.

But she hadn't.

And others would suffer for her failures the most, once more.

"~G-grandma Lisa?~" the girl asked in her small, weary voice, having run over when the old woman wasn't looking. On her cheek, a splash of jam from the pancake she'd just had.

In her arms, the Fennekin they had taken home a few months ago.

Lisa shuddered, trying to think of what to say, if there was anything she even could say. It was all too painful to think about, too painful to admit, even to herself, let alone to someone who shouldn't have to deal with any of this. She couldn't bear it, couldn't bear thinking about what would have to happen were she to finally face the reality before herself—

And so; she didn't.

"~I'm okay Annie, it's just some bad news,~" the old woman reassured, wiping her tears with a sleeve of her grandmotherly cardigan.

After all, maybe it would all turn out alright.

"~But everything will be okay.~"



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other main fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
Epilogue II: Goodbye


Epilogue II: Goodbye



*yaaaaawn*

I lay still as the last of my half-remembered dream fades away. The bed is so soft; I don't wanna move, but today is too important to sleep through—not to mention I've likely already slept for much longer than usual... though, maybe not, considering how late I stayed up last night.

I blink my eyes open, groaning at the light flooding the room through the opened sunroof, before reaching for the glasses in the corner. Used to worry a lot that Cadence or Elric would accidentally step on them when waking up, but they've gotten better and better at being mindful of them over time.

Specs on the nose, feet on the ground—time to get up. I roll my shoulders and stretch as I walk to the small, wrapped bundle stuffed in the corner, behind all my stuff. Yep, still there, still should have everything I need. Now to clean my glasses, change into something fresher, and fill my stomach. I almost never wake up first, but with how quiet the burrow is right now, I may have just woken up last, hah.

…and considering neither mom nor Cadence woke me up at the normal hour, they probably realized I've stayed up for way too long. And here I thought I managed to be all covert and stuff, slowly polishing and painting under the candlelight.

Oh well.

I wave to the Gliscor sitting at the table as I step into the living room, and he waves back. Hah, wouldn't have ever thought his sight would become so mundane with how memorable our first meeting was. I might've listened to Elric hype himself about his dad waking up from his hibernation any day now, but when suddenly it was just me, barely able to string together a sentence in the village's language and a freshly awoken bat my size, I can't deny that my fears kinda got the better of me. Ehh...

We apologized to each other afterward, even if it took for him a while to come to terms with everything that had happened, and for me to unlearn that knee-jerk fear response ingrained in me so many years ago. And so, a fearsome, flying apex predator turned to 'Riddick', just like his son had turned to 'Elric' a few months ago. Just like everything here, in this wild corner of the woods, it had turned from shocking and intimidating to just... normal.

Him living with us is normal—it's his house, after all. As is none of my living family being human anymore—yeah, that's just how things are. Of course, I still think back to it all sometimes, snap myself out of that daze of normalcy every once in a while to realize how... lucky I am to even be here and give everyone their appropriate share of affection.

It's such a wonderful feeling, every time.

I dump a few leftover pieces of fried berry dough and take a seat at the table, opposite of Riddick. I'm about to start mindlessly snacking on them while letting my thoughts wander away before I remember the physical therapy, groaning under my breath. My left arm has gotten better, a lot better even, requiring just a long sleeve as opposed to a stiff cast, but... it still hurts a bit. Hurts to use, hurts to work through that pain and get it back to something approaching full strength again.

Sucks, but... such is life.

As my left hand grabs the second piece of the dough, the makeshift door opposite to the kids' room opens, and out walks Geiger. Nope, I wasn't last, guess at least I have that silver lining. "Morning, Anne!" he greets me. I've gotten better at understanding his gruff, low voice, but it's still a struggle to determine the exact tone he's using sometimes.

I'll get there, I'm sure of it.

"Hello, Mr. Geiger!" I reply, stringing sounds that once sounded like utter gibberish but are increasingly creeping into the corner of my brain that houses Unovan.

"Retain awake long you, eh?" he asks while sitting down.

I roll my eyes as I piece the meaning together. Guess Autumn has sensed it too and told him, heh. "True. Retain awake because important I. Much important." I try defending myself, getting a roaring laugh out of him.

"Tell that me Autumn. Work about important long you, eh?"

Indeed, I've been working on this... project of mine for a while now. I didn't think it would be half as difficult as it turned out to be when I started, but in my defense; I knew exactly nothing about woodworking when that idea first struck me. And now, almost a month later, I know just a touch above exactly nothing, but have somehow finished that project!

Well, almost. Today's the day.

"Yes, Moon now. Want do all I. Did almost all I. Help planks with dad."

He grins at me as he grabs his portion of fried dough, responding, "Great work! Today more?"

My left hand brushes the bottom of the bowl as it reaches to grab another treat on autopilot, alerting my eyes. Yep, breakfast is done, no time to waste. "Today last, hope I."

"Great great! Day which now?" Geiger asks for the date. I've been trying to keep track as much as I can, but considering the village has no concept of a 'week', or even a non-Lunar month, the human dates are neither important nor very helpful.

Heck, most birthdays get rounded to the nearest full or new moon, and that's if the person in question even observes them. Bell's is coming soon, mine was a few months ago. I wasn't even planning on telling anybody, but Ember spilled the beans for me. We ended up taking rounds drawing each other and seeing who could do it the funniest. No gifts, but none were needed—I already got the best gift I could've ever asked for.

It may not be useful here, but I still keep track of the human date, even if just for myself. I answer, "Day sixteen, Moon five." Day of the week, unfortunately unknown; I'll have to check the calendar Mrs. Graham gave me.

"Thanks, Anne," he replies. One of the few pieces of grammar I've gotten a full grasp on already, and which is reasonably easy to make out, no matter who's speaking it. I dash back into the kids' room to put my shoes on before turning for the entrance to the burrow. As I walk up the steps, he sends me off. "Great luck, Anne!"

I don't think I'll need it, but it's appreciated all the same.

Dad works at the other side of the village—still just a fifteen-minute walk tops, but a quick jog never hurts. My left arm aches a bit with each step as I make it through the busy streets, responding in kind to whoever greets me. Not everyone, but it's fine.

Even if it took me a good while after I started settling in here to really make peace with that.

Not everyone is or will be friendly, but it's fine. That would also be the case if I lived in an all-human village instead. Some people are just cold to most others, some aren't very emotional, some even dislike me for more or less justified reasons. But it's fine—there are many people here that are fond of me, and even some that are outright gregarious whenever I run past—

"Beautiful morning, Anne!" Holly squeaks at me, making me jump a bit. There were at least five words in that sentence I didn't make out at all, and if there's anyone in the entire village that I don't think I'll ever understand in full, it's probably the Azumarill.

Thankfully, with her, all I need to know is the gist, anyway. "Morning Holly!" I reply as I jog on, wordlessly turning down her offer for a freshly baked treat.

A rare enough occurrence for her to realize its importance, sending me off with a nod as I turn the corner. Anyhow—yes, not everyone will be friendly with me, and I try to keep that in mind. Sometimes I really succeed at that, and sometimes... and sometimes I can indeed only try.

A brief chill runs through me as I look around, slowing down to get a better grasp of my thoughts. I don't have that positive attitude down pat, not yet, and a part of me doubts I ever will, especially to a level where maintaining it won't involve a lot of active effort. Mom described it once as tending to my thoughts as a garden, being aware of what's growing in there, and plucking the stuff I don't want.

It's still not easy, but it has gotten easier, especially with Ember and Autumn taking me on walks around the village all the time. The former were always r-really nice, heh... a-anyway. I doubt I'll ever be a social butterfly, but each weed with the words "they will hurt me" written on it I pull out makes the impulse to retreat to my room and hide forever that bit weaker.

Still doesn't mean I'll stop turning the other way whenever I see Hawthorne anytime soon, though. Even with Autumn's reassurances that she has been slowly mellowing out. I'll believe it when I see it. And... yes, 'Autumn'.

I switch to deeper breaths as I stumble upon the thought, determination filling my every step. Yes, still 'Autumn' and not 'grandma'. Aria clicked, Garret clicked, even Marco clicked, but... but not Autumn, not yet. It's hard to reuse that label for someone else after all this time. I've been hoping my current project will help with that, and hopefully, I'll find out soon.

I hear familiar squeaks as I run past the nursery, first from Jovan and Pearl, followed by all the tykes under their watch, Bell included. I'm glad they don't mind me being late, but alas—I'm not heading there, not today. I call back, "Today not, sorry!" as I turn the corner, chuckling under my breath at the disjointed choir of disappointed groans I receive in response.

As mixed as my reception has been in the village as a whole, most kids really seem to like me—and so do their caretakers. Suppose being a kid more than old enough to look after myself makes watching over the toddlers that much easier for them, even if I'm no better with the village's language than the little ones. Not yet, at least. Who knows, maybe once I get more fluent, I might start helping them out in a more formal way? I already have to double as a third caretaker sometimes; I sure wouldn't mind making that more than just a running joke between myself, Pearl, and Jovan.

Ow, left arm is reminding me why I don't jog often. I finally relent, dropping my pace to a calm stroll as I try to massage the aching limb a bit. I don't think it'll ever feel normal again, just like I don't think I'll ever feel normal again. It's better on some days than others. Sometimes it feels almost like it did before my accident, other times I have to put it in a sling and bear through until mom or Autumn can help numb it.

Just like sometimes I can be out and running about, and sometimes my mind decides to make me relive being stuck in that tent, blind, cold, and defenseless, with strangers arguing about whether I should be allowed to live. Sometimes no matter how much tending to my thoughts I do, it's not enough, and I spend the day drawing or reading in my room, often with Ember keeping me company.

But each month, these days get rarer and rarer. I don't think they'll ever leave me, but it's okay—I'm still getting better. What awaits at the other end of a rough patch is always worth it.

As I approach dad's work site, the usual chatter gives way to the bangs of felled trees and whines of blades, be they natural or crafted, turning the timber into construction material. We'll need a lot of it, especially with the start of our big move creeping closer and closer. It'll probably take months, if not years, to complete, but the tension in the air is already palpable.

I'm so glad Mrs. Graham has been helping us out with it. She's helped us scope out where to move to—a nondescript stretch of woodland a few dozen miles away from here, and well distanced from even the most rural of roads. Not a national park, and not being used for any hidden military compounds, either.

And yes, we had to send someone and check that last one to be sure.

She even suggested a way to repel any humans that had ventured over there for some reason. Mon intimidation works, but so does legal intimidation! Nothing a wire fence perimeter and a few 'Private Property' and 'No Trespassing' signs can't accomplish.

Mom has been trying to keep me at an arm's length from any discussion about the specifics of the move, which I suppose I can understand. It's a lot of responsibility, and Mrs. Graham is already helping our village out with it; I don't need to be burdened with the weight of it all.

Doesn't mean I don't get curious, though. Heh.

I remember how glad Mrs. Graham was when mom helped me visit her for the first time after I ended up here. Hard not to smile as I think about this, think back to how relieved she was to see me again, more than I've ever seen her be—and how happy Leo and Luxie were, too. Mrs. Graham even came up with a rumor to make my future visitations much safer!

No, I didn't disappear, of course not! CPS just rescued me and gave me a new identity! I now live far away, and only come back and visit sometime, keeping myself from being recognized. It's not a very believable rumor on its own, and I remember I couldn't stop laughing when she told me it had worked, but her explanation made sense.

It didn't have to be believable, it just had to be something Mylock already wanted to believe to soothe its conscience.

I've been helping mom learn Unovan, too. A few other people have expressed interest as well, but only she has really meant it seriously so far. She sounds really funny when she tries to speak, and she's still getting the hang of connecting sounds to letters, but she's trying her best, and it just makes me so happy every time. I'm proud of her.

"Anne!" dad greets me with a loud growl, all words but my name lost in the noise. I look over, catching him pulling out a stubborn tree stump with nothing but raw strength, a sight that has gone from terrifying to awe-inspiring the longer I've known him.

I wait until he's placed the mass of soil and roots off to the side, ready to be processed for whatever usable wood we can get out of it, before walking up to him. I say, "Hey dad! Wood where?"

He blinks at me in brief confusion as his individual hairs shake off loose dirt before the realization clicks together for him. He points over to a pile of logs and planks at the edge of the clearing and explains, "There, behind tree they. Is home nails, hammer?"

"Yes! Thank you!" I answer, glad I remembered to grab everything else I'll need for this yesterday.

"Great! Love you Anne, I!" he growls in response as I lift the small bundle of planks up. Another piece of grammar I'm glad I already know well. It's just words, but...

"Love you dad too, I!"

His smile each time I get it right is worth all the learning effort in the world.



After I finish moving the materials over behind our burrow, I finally have everything needed to put this project together. Three carefully measured planks, a few nails, a stone hammer, and a wooden plaque I've been painting, burning, and chiseling for almost a month now. It's—it's hard to look at the latter without getting a bit emotional, but I persevere. I'm so close to finishing this; of course I persevere!

I bolster myself again and again, but each time the wetness in my eyes creeps over faster and faster. It's hard, but I push on. My left hand hurts from holding the planks while I hammer the nails in, but I push on. I'm so close. At last, the final piece of scrap metal, arguably diligently forged by Mikiri, is in. I give the entire assembly a brief shake, and it holds fast.

Now, the hole.

Nothing quite like a human spade in the village, but I make do with a broken piece of pottery. I marked out the right spot for this a couple of weeks ago; now all that's left is digging up a hole. Even my good arm aches by the time I make it half a foot in, but I know I have to keep going for a bit longer than that—don't want something I've spent so much time working on to be destroyed by the first stiff breeze that rolls around.

Alright, this should be enough. I pant as I stand back up, arms shaking in exhaustion. They want rest, especially the left one, and they'll get it soon, so very soon. I lift my project with all the strength I can muster, carrying it upright until it's hovering above the hole. I take a moment to line it right and lower it—fits almost perfectly, only scraping a bit of dirt off from the sides.

I grunt as I hold it still with my left hand, the right one busy filling the hole with soil. I need to use less and less force to hold it steady until, at last, it stands on its own. A relieved sigh leaves me as I try to fill in as much dirt as I can, stamping it down to make sure it holds my project as firmly as possible.

And then; I'm finally done.

I lay the pottery shard and the hammer off to the side as I catch my breath. A part of me wants to scuttle away, to take my time until I'm no longer winded, maybe even delay doing what needs to be done until tomorrow—but I stop it in its tracks. It's okay if I'm winded, it's okay if I'm not at my best, things will be alright.

I hope Grandma won't mind.

I wipe my hands as I walk back over to the grave marker, shaped just like the little icon my grandma placed above most doorways. What it represents, I'm unsure—she's always kept her religion to herself, only ever taking me to the local church once a year. It was always so boring and I could never wait until it ended, but now I wish I had listened even a little, even if just to know what to say now.

I'm not sure how to do this next part; if I can do it the right way. I hope I can; I hope that if she really is somewhere out there, she'll be able to hear me. I close my eyes, clasp my hands just like I watched her do countless times,

And pray.

Hello, grandma.

My expression twists as tears finally force themselves out of my eyes, tingling as they flow down my cheeks.

I know it's been a while, I'm sorry. A lot has happened since I last talked to you. I—I never knew how to, and if I even should try talking to you like this.

Tears ease out a bit as my breathing calms down, thoughts turning ever clearer. I manage to pry my eyes open again.

It's been bad since you left, but a few months ago, this—this family of mons took me in. I've been living with them since.

Each breath is deeper than the last as I hear the leaves rustle around me.

I could've never imagined it. They—they took me in. Ember was already living here, safe, and now I'm safe, too. I have a new mom. Her name is Aria, and she's a Gardevoir. My dad's name is Garret, and he's a Grimmsnarl. I even have siblings now, Bell and Cadence! And... a-and—

The harsh sobs undo any tranquility I might've carved for myself. I flinch as if struck, my expression twisting into a grimace.

I miss you. I wish you could've met them all. They're wonderful.

I don't even try to fight the tears this time, letting them flow for as long as they need to. My hands ache a bit, but I hold through it, hold through the discomfort and the tears, both of them easing out bit by bit. Each drop of wetness splashing against my shirt hurts, but all that means is that it took a bit of pain that already was inside my head with itself. It's bad now,

But once it's over, I'll hurt less.

I'm not sure how long I stood there for, grief flowing down my face. It was probably just a few minutes, but it feels like it lasted more than that. I've been waiting for this for so long. As the tears ease out, though, I hear a familiar, telepathic voice call out from the other side of the hill, "^Hey, Anne!^"

I pry my eyes open and look over as Cadence comes into view, her cheer fading at seeing and sensing me in my current state. She runs over with concern on her face, one that I try to dispel with a teary smile and a light shake of my head. It puts her at ease somewhat, but she still asks, "^Are you alright, Anne?^"

I'm too tired for translation, falling back on Unovan as an answer, "~Yeah, I-I am. I'm crying, b-but they're good tears, promise.~"

Thankfully, she doesn't doubt me, instead pulling as much of me as her arms can wrap around into a hug.

"^Is this that thing you've been working on?^"

A few more tears run down my cheeks as I answer with a slow nod.

"^What does it say?^

I don't mind answering, but... probably not now. "~I'll tell you some other time, okay?~"

She reassures me it's alright with firm nods and another hug. "^Sure! It looks nice.^"

"~Thank you.~"

We stand there in silence for a few minutes longer while my heart calms down and my face dries out. These aren't the last tears I'll shed before this marker, I'm sure of that—but it's okay. Each deep breath and each rustle of the passing wind leaves me calmer, until I feel even better than before I started all this. That bit calmer, my soul that bit lighter.

It's time to go.

"~So, w-wanted to drag me somewhere earlier, Cadence?~" I ask as I wipe the last of the stubborn moisture from my face.

"^Oh, yeah! Ember wants to show you a move she's been practicing!^"

Goodbye, grandma. I hope you're happy, wherever you are.

"~Let's get going, then!~"

Because I finally am.

dq-FQGe8-1.png



From the Vast

Written by:
redspah

Based on a roleplay session by:
redspah
zephyr_skunk

Edited by:
redspah
Jarack25
AlolanMoon
incog9012
zelda13236
w1ndy.d4y
ott043
Candlejack

The following tools have been utilized in creating this story:
Notepad++ by Don Ho
Obsidian by Dynalist Inc.
ProWritingAid by Orpheus Technology
Google Docs by you fucking know who
Blender by Blender Foundation

No Generative AI has been utilized in creating this story.

Special thanks to:
Arbon - For knowing more about Pokemon lore than any single being should have to, and helping flesh out the setting.

zephyr_skunk - For being the best friend I could've ever asked for during the darkest time of my life.

Kitsune's Inkwell, especially DJFirefox and NovaVere - For helping me improve my writing more than I can even describe.

Austin Jorgensen - For creating one of the most memorable games I never want to play again.

Marina Hova - For her performance in "LISA: The Joyful - Voices" directly inspiring Celia's interlude.

SomeSillyName, TurtlTost - <3

Anthrodyniacoms - For making the cover art.

Sweet_Mintality - For making the artworks used in Chapters 9 and 33, as well as the stickers based on the story.

OutlawVideoProduction, FrankDP1 - For the Ellie model used in the render.

Cloudman - For helping me with the render.

Chaosblossoms - For being one of the most creative, and most wonderful people I've ever met.

Tystarr - For writing A Voice Among the Strangers, the fanfic that inspired me to start writing.

Everyone who read my first ever story, Welcome Home - For making me believe my writing has value.

Everyone tossing change my way on Patreon - For making me believe my writing has monetary value.

The Pokemon Company International, Nintendo Co., Ltd. - fuck you

TheOatmealPancakes
crpen1992
rilmani
Rated_PG
Stickyskull
PkmnTrainerFlower
ArchDuke17
atlus4745
Jarack25
silkenn.
baronofbonk
AlolanMoon
incog9012
theadmiral7513
zelda13236
silver_cm
Nithalys
dawn9
w1ndy.d4y
ott043
Candlejack
rat3648
Cloudman
powerofmettatonneo
heyavannihere
kilodeer
Nyx
Rho | Mad Honey System
Knee
jmcvo
Arbon
pheonix89
CrownedApoc
verticallybeige
InfamousVenous
ThorTheLizard
insufficientcaution
zephyr_skunk
NerdiNebe
exotic_thesecond
noble.b
superfawfulbro
Stostri
...and others!
For making my Discord server the most pleasant online space I've ever participated in.

Everyone who commented on my stories or responded to my threads - For motivating me to keep going.


And you,
for reading.​
 
Last edited:

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top